This is a modern-English version of How to Tell Stories to Children, and Some Stories to Tell, originally written by Bryant, Sara Cone. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.



HOW TO TELL STORIES

TO CHILDREN

AND SOME STORIES TO TELL



BY

SARA CONE BRYANT

Publisher's Mark

LONDON

LONDON

GEORGE G. HARRAP & CO. LTD.

GEORGE G. HARRAP & CO. LTD.

2 & 3 PORTSMOUTH STREET KINGSWAY W.C.

2 & 3 PORTSMOUTH STREET KINGSWAY W.C.

1918

1918


Books for Story-Tellers

Books for Storytellers


UNIFORM WITH THIS VOLUME

UNIFORM WITH THIS VOLUME


How to Tell Stories to Children
And Some Stories to Tell. By SARA CONE BRYANT. Tenth Impression.

How to Tell Stories to Children
And Some Stories to Tell. By SARA CONE BRYANT. Tenth Edition.


Stories to Tell to Children
With Fifty-Three Stories to Tell. By SARA CONE BRYANT. Seventh Impression.

Stories to Tell to Children
With Fifty-Three Stories to Tell. By SARA CONE BRYANT. Seventh Edition.


The Book of Stories for the Story-Teller
By FANNY COE. Fourth Impression.

The Book of Stories for the Storyteller
By FANNY COE. 4th Impression.


Songs and Stories for the Little Ones
By E. GORDON BROWNE, M.A. With Melodies chosen and arranged by EVA BROWNE.
New and Enlarged Edition.

Songs and Stories for Kids
By E. GORDON BROWNE, M.A. With melodies chosen and arranged by EVA BROWNE.
New and Expanded Edition.


Character Training
A Graded Series of Lessons in Ethics, largely through Story-telling.
By E.L. CABOT and E. EYLES. Third Impression. 384 pages.

Character Training
A Well-Organized Series of Lessons in Ethics, Mainly Through Storytelling.
By E.L. CABOT and E. EYLES. Third Edition. 384 pages.


Stories for the Story Hour
From January to December. By ADA M. MARZIALS. Second Impression.

Stories for the Story Hour
From January to December. By ADA M. MARZIALS. Second Impression.


Stories for the History Hour
From Augustus to Rolf. By NANNIE NIEMEYER. Second Impression.

Stories for the History Hour
From Augustus to Rolf. By NANNIE NIEMEYER. Second Edition.


Stories for the Bible Hour
By R. BRIMLEY JOHNSON, B.A.

Stories for the Bible Hour
By R. Brimley Johnson, B.A.


Nature Stories to Tell to Children
By H. WADDINGHAM SEERS.

Nature Stories to Tell to Children
By H. WADDINGHAM FORTUNETELLERS.




MISS MAUD LINDSAY'S POPULAR BOOKS

Miss Maud Lindsay's Popular Books


Mother Stories
With 16 Line Illustrations.

Mom Stories
With 16 Line Illustrations.


More Mother Stories
With 20 Line Illustrations.

More Mother Stories
With 20 illustrations.


THE RIVERSIDE PRESS LIMITED, EDINBURGH
GREAT BRITAIN

THE RIVERSIDE PRESS LIMITED, EDINBURGH
UNITED KINGDOM


To My Mother

THE FIRST, BEST STORY-TELLER
THIS LITTLE BOOK IS
DEDICATED


PREFACE

The stories which are given in the following pages are for the most part those which I have found to be best liked by the children to whom I have told these and others. I have tried to reproduce the form in which I actually tell them,—although that inevitably varies with every repetition,—feeling that it would be of greater value to another story-teller than a more closely literary form.

The stories in the following pages are mostly the ones that I've found to be the favorites of the kids I've told them to, along with others. I've tried to recreate the way I actually tell them—although that always changes with each telling—believing that it would be more useful to another storyteller than a more polished literary version.

For the same reason, I have confined my statements of theory as to method, to those which reflect my own experience; my "rules" were drawn from introspection and retrospection, at the urging of others, long after the instinctive method they exemplify had become habitual.

For the same reason, I've limited my statements of theory regarding method to those that come from my own experience; my "rules" were based on reflection and looking back, at the suggestion of others, long after the instinctive method they represent had become second nature.

These facts are the basis of my hope that the book may be of use to those who have much to do with children.

These facts are the foundation of my hope that the book will be helpful to those who work closely with children.

It would be impossible, in the space of any pardonable preface, to name the teachers, mothers, and librarians who have given me hints and helps during the past few years of story-telling. But I cannot let these pages go to press without recording my especial indebtedness to the few persons without whose interested aid the little book would scarcely have come to be. They are: Mrs Elizabeth Young Rutan, at whose generous instance I first enlarged my own field of entertaining story-telling to include hers, of educational narrative, and from whom I had many valuable suggestions at that time; Miss Ella L. Sweeney, assistant superintendent of schools, Providence, R.I., to whom I owe exceptional opportunities for investigation and experiment; Mrs Root, children's librarian of Providence Public Library, and Miss Alice M. Jordan, Boston Public Library, children's room, to whom I am indebted for much gracious and efficient aid.

It would be impossible, in the space of any reasonable preface, to name all the teachers, mothers, and librarians who have given me tips and support during the past few years of storytelling. However, I can't let these pages go to print without acknowledging my special gratitude to the few people without whose interest and help this little book would hardly exist. They are: Mrs. Elizabeth Young Rutan, whose generous encouragement led me to expand my storytelling to include educational narratives, and from whom I received many valuable suggestions; Miss Ella L. Sweeney, assistant superintendent of schools in Providence, R.I., to whom I owe exceptional opportunities for research and experimentation; Mrs. Root, children's librarian at the Providence Public Library, and Miss Alice M. Jordan from the children's room at the Boston Public Library, both of whom provided me with a lot of gracious and effective support.

My thanks are due also to Mr David Nutt for permission to make use of three stories from English Fairy Tales, by Mr Joseph Jacobs, and Raggylug, from Wild Animals I have Known, by Mr Ernest Thompson Seton; to Messrs Frederick A. Stokes Company for Five Little White Heads, by Walter Learned, and for Bird Thoughts; to Messrs Kegan Paul, Trench, Trübner & Co. Ltd. for The Burning of the Ricefields, from Gleanings in Buddha-Fields, by Mr Lafcadio Hearn; to Messrs H.R. Allenson Ltd. for three stories from The Golden Windows, by Miss Laura E. Richards; and to Mr Seumas McManus for Billy Beg and his Bull, from In Chimney Corners.

I also want to thank Mr. David Nutt for allowing me to use three stories from English Fairy Tales by Mr. Joseph Jacobs, and Raggylug from Wild Animals I Have Known by Mr. Ernest Thompson Seton; thanks to Messrs. Frederick A. Stokes Company for Five Little White Heads by Walter Learned, and for Bird Thoughts; thanks to Messrs. Kegan Paul, Trench, Trübner & Co. Ltd. for The Burning of the Ricefields from Gleanings in Buddha-Fields by Mr. Lafcadio Hearn; thanks to Messrs. H.R. Allenson Ltd. for three stories from The Golden Windows by Miss Laura E. Richards; and thanks to Mr. Seumas McManus for Billy Beg and his Bull from In Chimney Corners.

S.C.B.

S.C.B.


HIAWATHA PICTURES.

HIAWATHA PICTURES.

HIAWATHA IMAGES.




CONTENTS

  • The Story-teller's Art
  • Recent Revival
  • The Difference between telling a Story and reading it aloud
  • Some Reasons why the Former is more effective



THE PURPOSE OF STORY-TELLING IN SCHOOL

THE PURPOSE OF STORYTELLING IN SCHOOL


  • Its immediate Advantages to the Teacher
  • Its ultimate Gifts to the Child



SELECTION OF STORIES TO TELL

PICKING STORIES TO TELL





ADAPTATION OF STORIES FOR TELLING

Storytelling Adaptations





HOW TO TELL THE STORY

HOW TO TELL THE STORY


  • Essential Nature of the Story
  • Kind of Appreciation necessary
  • Suggestions for gaining Mastery of Facts
  • Arrangement of Children
  • The Story-teller's Mood
  • A few Principles of Method, Manner and Voice, from the psychological Point of View



SOME SPECIFIC SCHOOLROOM USES

SOME SPECIFIC CLASSROOM USES


  • Exercise in Retelling
  • Illustrations cut by the Children as Seat-work
  • Dramatic Games
  • Influence of Games on Reading Classes


STORIES SELECTED AND ADAPTED FOR TELLING

STORIES CHOSEN AND ADAPTED FOR SHARING












  • A short List of Books in which the Story-teller will find Stories not too far from the Form in which they are needed

INTRODUCTION



Not long ago, I chanced to open a magazine at a story of Italian life which dealt with a curious popular custom. It told of the love of the people for the performances of a strangely clad, periodically appearing old man who was a professional story-teller. This old man repeated whole cycles of myth and serials of popular history, holding his audience-chamber in whatever corner of the open court or square he happened upon, and always surrounded by an eager crowd of listeners. So great was the respect in which the story-teller was held, that any interruption was likely to be resented with violence.

Not long ago, I happened to open a magazine featuring a story about Italian life that discussed a fascinating popular tradition. It described the people's love for performances by an oddly dressed, occasionally appearing old man who was a professional storyteller. This old man would narrate entire cycles of myths and serials of popular history, captivating his audience in whatever corner of an open courtyard or square he found himself, always surrounded by an enthusiastic crowd of listeners. The storyteller was held in such high regard that any interruption could provoke a strong backlash.

As I read of the absorbed silence and the changing expressions of the crowd about the old man, I was suddenly reminded of a company of people I had recently seen. They were gathered in one of the parlours of a women's college, and their serious young faces had, habitually, none of the childlike responsiveness of the Italian populace; they were suggestive, rather, of a daily experience which precluded over-much surprise or curiosity about anything. In the midst of the group stood a frail-looking woman with bright eyes. She was telling a story, a children's story, about a good and a bad little mouse.

As I read about the quiet attention and the changing expressions of the crowd around the old man, I suddenly thought of a group of people I had seen recently. They were gathered in one of the lounges of a women’s college, and their serious young faces lacked the childlike responsiveness of the Italian people; instead, they suggested a daily routine that left little room for surprise or curiosity about anything. In the middle of the group stood a frail-looking woman with bright eyes. She was telling a story, a children’s story, about a good little mouse and a bad little mouse.

She had been asked to do that thing, for a purpose, and she did it, therefore. But it was easy to see from the expressions of the listeners how trivial a thing it seemed to them.

She was asked to do that thing for a reason, and she did it. But it was clear from the listeners' expressions how insignificant it seemed to them.

That was at first. But presently the room grew quieter; and yet quieter. The faces relaxed into amused smiles, sobered in unconscious sympathy, finally broke in ripples of mirth. The story-teller had come to her own.

That was the beginning. But soon the room grew quieter; and even quieter. The faces softened into amused smiles, then turned serious with unspoken empathy, and finally erupted into laughter. The storyteller had found her moment.

The memory of the college girls listening to the mouse-story brought other memories with it. Many a swift composite view of faces passed before my mental vision, faces with the child's look on them, yet not the faces of children. And of the occasions to which the faces belonged, those were most vivid which were earliest in my experience. For it was those early experiences which first made me realise the modern possibilities of the old, old art of telling stories.

The memory of the college girls listening to the mouse story brought back other memories. A quick flash of faces appeared in my mind, faces that looked childlike but weren't actually children. The occasions tied to those faces were most vivid, especially the ones from my earliest experiences. It was those early moments that made me truly understand the modern potential of the timeless art of storytelling.

It had become a part of my work, some years ago, to give English lectures on German literature. Many of the members of my class were unable to read in the original the works with which I dealt, and as these were modern works it was rarely possible to obtain translations. For this reason, I gradually formed the habit of telling the story of the drama or novel in question before passing to a detailed consideration of it. I enjoyed this part of the lesson exceedingly, but it was some time before I realised how much the larger part of the lesson it had become to the class. They used—and they were mature women—to wait for the story as if it were a sugarplum and they, children; and to grieve openly if it were omitted. Substitution of reading from a translation was greeted with precisely the same abatement of eagerness that a child shows when he has asked you to tell a story, and you offer, instead, to "read one from the pretty book." And so general and constant were the tokens of enjoyment that there could ultimately be no doubt of the power which the mere story-telling exerted.

It became a part of my job a few years ago to give English lectures on German literature. Many of my students couldn’t read the original works I discussed, and since these were modern pieces, it was rarely possible to find translations. For this reason, I gradually got into the habit of telling the story of the drama or novel before diving into a detailed analysis. I really enjoyed this part of the lesson, but it took me a while to realize how much it had become the main focus for the class. They expected the story like children waiting for a treat and would visibly express their disappointment if I skipped it. If I substituted reading from a translation, it was met with the same loss of enthusiasm a child shows when they ask for a story, and you offer to "read one from the pretty book" instead. The signs of enjoyment were so common and consistent that there was no doubt about the impact that simply telling the story had.

The attitude of the grown-up listeners did but illustrate the general difference between the effect of telling a story and of reading one. Everyone who knows children well has felt the difference. With few exceptions, children listen twice as eagerly to a story told as to one read, and even a "recitation" or a so-called "reading" has not the charm for them that the person wields who can "tell a story." And there are sound reasons for their preference.

The attitude of the adult listeners only highlighted the overall difference between the impact of telling a story and reading one. Anyone who really knows children has noticed this difference. With few exceptions, kids listen twice as eagerly to a story that’s told rather than one that’s read, and even a "recitation" or a so-called "reading" doesn't have the same appeal as someone who knows how to "tell a story." There are good reasons for their preference.

The great difference, including lesser ones, between telling and reading is that the teller is free; the reader is bound. The book in hand, or the wording of it in mind, binds the reader. The story-teller is bound by nothing; he stands or sits, free to watch his audience, free to follow or lead every changing mood, free to use body, eyes, voice, as aids in expression. Even his mind is unbound, because he lets the story come in the words of the moment, being so full of what he has to say. For this reason, a story told is more spontaneous than one read, however well read. And, consequently, the connection with the audience is closer, more electric, than is possible when the book or its wording intervenes.

The main difference, along with some smaller ones, between telling and reading is that the storyteller is free; the reader is tied down. The book in hand, or the words in the reader's mind, restricts them. The storyteller is unconfined; they can stand or sit, freely observing their audience, adjusting to every shifting mood, and using their body, eyes, and voice as tools for expression. Even their mind is unrestrained, as they allow the story to flow in the moment, fully immersed in what they have to say. For this reason, a story told is more spontaneous than one read, no matter how well it’s read. As a result, the connection with the audience is closer, more dynamic, than what's possible when a book or its words come between them.

Beyond this advantage, is the added charm of the personal element in story-telling. When you make a story your own and tell it, the listener gets the story, plus your appreciation of it. It comes to him filtered through your own enjoyment. That is what makes the funny story thrice funnier on the lips of a jolly raconteur than in the pages of a memoir. It is the filter of personality. Everybody has something of the curiosity of the primitive man concerning his neighbour; what another has in his own person felt and done has an especial hold on each one of us. The most cultured of audiences will listen to the personal reminiscences of an explorer with a different tingle of interest from that which it feels for a scientific lecture on the results of the exploration. The longing for the personal in experience is a very human longing. And this instinct or longing is especially strong in children. It finds expression in their delight in tales of what father or mother did when they were little, of what happened to grandmother when she went on a journey, and so on, but it also extends to stories which are not in themselves personal: which take their personal savour merely from the fact that they flow from the lips in spontaneous, homely phrases, with an appreciative gusto which suggests participation.

Beyond this advantage, there’s the added charm of the personal touch in storytelling. When you make a story your own and share it, the listener gains the story, along with your appreciation of it. It comes to them filtered through your own enjoyment. That’s what makes a funny story much funnier when told by a lively storyteller than when read in a memoir. It’s the filter of personality. Everyone has some of the curiosity of primitive man about their neighbor; what someone else has actually felt and done really grabs our attention. The most cultured audience will listen to an explorer’s personal experiences with a different level of interest than it has for a scientific lecture on the exploration's results. The desire for personal experience is a deeply human longing. This instinct or desire is especially strong in children. It shows in their delight in tales about what mom or dad did when they were young, what happened to grandma during a trip, and so on. But it also applies to stories that aren’t inherently personal; they gain their personal flavor just because they’re told in spontaneous, relatable phrases with an appreciative enthusiasm that suggests sharing.

The greater ease in holding the attention of children is, for teachers, a sufficient practical reason for telling stories rather than reading them. It is incomparably easier to make the necessary exertion of "magnetism," or whatever it may be called, when nothing else distracts the attention. One's eyes meet the children's gaze naturally and constantly; one's expression responds to and initiates theirs without effort; the connection is immediate. For the ease of the teacher, then, no less than for the joy of the children, may the art of story-telling be urged as pre-eminent over the art of reading.

The ease of capturing children's attention is, for teachers, a strong practical reason to tell stories instead of reading them. It's much easier to create the necessary "magnetism," or whatever it's called, when there are no distractions. You can naturally and continuously meet the children’s gaze; your expressions mirror theirs effortlessly and spark their reactions right away. So, for the teacher’s comfort as well as for the children's enjoyment, storytelling should be considered superior to reading.

It is a very old, a very beautiful art. Merely to think of it carries one's imaginary vision to scenes of glorious and touching antiquity. The tellers of the stories of which Homer's Iliad was compounded; the transmitters of the legend and history which make up the Gesta Romanorum; the travelling raconteurs whose brief heroic tales are woven into our own national epic; the grannies of age-old tradition whose stories are parts of Celtic folk-lore, of Germanic myth, of Asiatic wonder-tales,—these are but younger brothers and sisters to the generations of story-tellers whose inventions are but vaguely outlined in resultant forms of ancient literatures, and the names of whose tribes are no longer even guessed. There was a time when story-telling was the chiefest of the arts of entertainment; kings and warriors could ask for nothing better; serfs and children were satisfied with nothing less. In all times there have been occasional revivals of this pastime, and in no time has the art died out in the simple human realms of which mothers are queens. But perhaps never, since the really old days, has story-telling so nearly reached a recognised level of dignity as a legitimate and general art of entertainment as now.

It’s a very old, very beautiful art. Just thinking about it brings to mind scenes of glorious and touching history. The storytellers whose tales shaped Homer's Iliad; the keepers of the legends and history that make up the Gesta Romanorum; the traveling narrators whose brief heroic stories have become part of our own national epic; the grandmothers of ancient tradition whose narratives are threads of Celtic folklore, Germanic myth, and Asian wonder tales—these are just younger siblings to the generations of storytellers whose creations are only vaguely defined in the remnants of ancient literature, and the names of whose tribes are now completely forgotten. There was a time when storytelling was the foremost of entertainment arts; kings and warriors couldn’t ask for anything better, and serfs and children wouldn’t settle for anything less. Throughout history, there have been occasional revivals of this pastime, and it has never completely faded away in the simple human domains where mothers reign. But perhaps never, since those really old days, has storytelling so closely approached a recognized level of dignity as a legitimate and widespread art of entertainment as it does now.

Its present popularity seems in a way to be an outgrowth of the recognition of its educational value which was given impetus by the German pedagogues of Froebel's school. That recognition has, at all events, been a noticeable factor in educational conferences of late. The function of the story is no longer considered solely in the light of its place in the kindergarten; it is being sought in the first, the second, and indeed in every standard where the children are still children. Sometimes the demand for stories is made solely in the interests of literary culture, sometimes in far ampler and vaguer relations, ranging from inculcation of scientific fact to admonition of moral theory; but whatever the reason given, the conclusion is the same: tell the children stories.

Its current popularity seems to stem from the recognition of its educational value, which was boosted by the German educators from Froebel's school. This acknowledgment has certainly been a key topic in recent educational conferences. The role of storytelling is no longer seen just in terms of its function in the kindergarten; it is now sought after in the first grade, the second grade, and indeed in every setting where children are still young. Sometimes the demand for stories arises purely for the sake of literary culture, and at other times it connects to broader themes, ranging from teaching scientific facts to imparting moral lessons; but whatever the reason given, the conclusion remains the same: we need to tell children stories.

The average teacher has yielded to the pressure, at least in theory. Cheerfully, as she has already accepted so many modifications of old methods by "new thought," she accepts the idea of instilling mental and moral desiderata into the receptive pupil, viâ the charming tale. But, confronted with the concrete problem of what desideratum by which tale, and how, the average teacher sometimes finds her cheerfulness displaced by a sense of inadequacy to the situation.

The typical teacher has given in to the pressure, at least in theory. With good humor, as she has already embraced many changes to traditional methods by "new thought," she agrees with the idea of teaching mental and moral ideals to eager students through a delightful story. However, when faced with the practical issue of which ideal to choose, which story to use, and how to do it, the average teacher often feels her cheerful attitude replaced by a sense of not being up to the task.

People who have always told stories to children, who do not know when they began or how they do it; whose heads are stocked with the accretions of years of fairyland-dwelling and nonsense-sharing,—these cannot understand the perplexity of one to whom the gift and the opportunity have not "come natural." But there are many who can understand it, personally and all too well. To these, the teachers who have not a knack for story-telling, who feel as shy as their own youngest scholar at the thought of it, who do not know where the good stories are, or which ones are easy to tell, it is my earnest hope that the following pages will bring something definite and practical in the way of suggestion and reference.

People who have always shared stories with children, who can't remember when they started or how they do it; whose minds are filled with years of fairy tale experiences and fun tales—these people often can't grasp the confusion of someone who hasn't had that gift and opportunity come to them naturally. But there are many who completely understand this feeling. For those teachers who lack the talent for storytelling, who feel as nervous as their youngest student at the idea of doing it, who aren't sure where to find good stories or which ones are easy to tell, I sincerely hope that the following pages will provide clear and practical suggestions and references.


HOW TO TELL STORIES TO CHILDREN


CHAPTER I

THE PURPOSE OF STORY-TELLING IN SCHOOL



Let us first consider together the primary matter of the aim in educational story-telling. On our conception of this must depend very largely all decisions as to choice and method; and nothing in the whole field of discussion is more vital than a just and sensible notion of this first point. What shall we attempt to accomplish by stories in the schoolroom? What can we reasonably expect to accomplish? And what, of this, is best accomplished by this means and no other?

Let’s first look at the main issue of the goal in educational storytelling. Our understanding of this will heavily influence all our choices and methods; and nothing in this whole discussion is more crucial than having a clear and sensible idea of this initial point. What do we want to achieve with stories in the classroom? What can we realistically hope to accomplish? And what can be best achieved through this method and not others?

These are questions which become the more interesting and practical because the recent access of enthusiasm for stories in education has led many people to claim very wide and very vaguely outlined territory for their possession, and often to lay heaviest stress on their least essential functions. The most important instance of this is the fervour with which many compilers of stories for school use have directed their efforts solely toward illustration of natural phenomena. Geology, zoology, botany, and even physics are taught by means of more or less happily constructed narratives based on the simpler facts of these sciences. Kindergarten teachers are familiar with such narratives: the little stories of chrysalis-breaking, flower-growth, and the like. Now this is a perfectly proper and practicable aim, but it is not a primary one. Others, to which at best this is but secondary, should have first place and receive greatest attention.

These are questions that become more interesting and practical because the recent enthusiasm for stories in education has prompted many people to claim a wide and often vaguely defined territory for their value, frequently emphasizing their least essential functions. A notable example of this is the passion with which many compilers of stories for school have focused their efforts solely on illustrating natural phenomena. Subjects like geology, zoology, botany, and even physics are taught through more or less well-constructed narratives based on the simpler facts of these sciences. Kindergarten teachers are familiar with these types of narratives: the little stories about breaking out of a chrysalis, flower growth, and similar topics. While this is a perfectly valid and practical aim, it is not the primary one. Other aims, to which this at best is secondary, should take precedence and receive the most attention.

What is a story, essentially? Is it a text-book of science, an appendix to the geography, an introduction to the primer of history? Of course it is not. A story is essentially and primarily a work of art, and its chief function must be sought in the line of the uses of art. Just as the drama is capable of secondary uses, yet fails abjectly to realise its purpose when those are substituted for its real significance as a work of art, so does the story lend itself to subsidiary purposes, but claims first and most strongly to be recognised in its real significance as a work of art. Since the drama deals with life in all its parts, it can exemplify sociological theory, it can illustrate economic principle, it can even picture politics; but the drama which does these things only, has no breath of its real life in its being, and dies when the wind of popular tendency veers from its direction. So, you can teach a child interesting facts about bees and butterflies by telling him certain stories, and you can open his eyes to colours and processes in nature by telling certain others; but unless you do something more than that and before that, you are as one who should use the Venus of Milo for a demonstration in anatomy.

What is a story, really? Is it a textbook on science, an appendix to geography, or an introduction to history? Of course not. A story is fundamentally and primarily a piece of art, and its main purpose should be found in the way art is used. Just like drama can have secondary purposes, it fails completely to fulfill its purpose when those are taken instead of its true significance as a work of art. Similarly, a story can serve other purposes but demands to be recognized first and foremost in its real significance as a work of art. Since drama addresses all aspects of life, it can illustrate sociological theories, showcase economic principles, and even depict politics; however, a drama that only does those things lacks the essence of real life and fades away when popular trends shift. You can teach a child interesting facts about bees and butterflies through certain stories, and you can enlighten them about colors and processes in nature through others; but unless you do something beyond that, you are like someone using the Venus of Milo to teach anatomy.

The message of the story is the message of beauty, as effective as that message in marble or paint. Its part in the economy of life is to give joy. And the purpose and working of the joy is found in that quickening of the spirit which answers every perception of the truly beautiful in the arts of man. To give joy; in and through the joy to stir and feed the life of the spirit: is not this the legitimate function of the story in education?

The message of the story is all about beauty, just as effective as it is in marble or paint. Its role in life is to bring joy. The purpose of this joy is found in the upliftment of the spirit that responds to every encounter with true beauty in human art. To bring joy; and through that joy, to invigorate and nurture the spirit: isn't this the rightful role of storytelling in education?

Because I believe it to be such, not because I ignore the value of other uses, I venture to push aside all aims which seem secondary to this for later mention under specific heads. Here in the beginning of our consideration I wish to emphasise this element alone. A story is a work of art. Its greatest use to the child is in the everlasting appeal of beauty by which the soul of man is constantly pricked to new hungers, quickened to new perceptions, and so given desire to grow.

Because I believe this to be true, not because I overlook the importance of other uses, I'm willing to set aside all goals that seem secondary to this for later discussion under specific topics. At the start of our discussion, I want to highlight this aspect alone. A story is a work of art. Its greatest benefit to a child lies in the timeless beauty that stirs the human spirit, constantly awakening new desires, enhancing new understandings, and encouraging a desire to grow.

The obvious practical bearing of this is that story-telling is first of all an art of entertainment; like the stage, its immediate purpose is the pleasure of the hearer,—his pleasure, not his instruction, first.

The clear practical implication of this is that storytelling is primarily an art of entertainment; similar to theater, its main goal is to bring joy to the audience—his enjoyment, not his education, comes first.

Now the story-teller who has given the listening children such pleasure as I mean may or may not have added a fact to the content of their minds; she has inevitably added something to the vital powers of their souls. She has given a wholesome exercise to the emotional muscles of the spirit, has opened up new windows to the imagination, and added some line or colour to the ideal of life and art which is always taking form in the heart of a child. She has, in short, accomplished the one greatest aim of story-telling,—to enlarge and enrich the child's spiritual experience, and stimulate healthy reaction upon it.

Now, the storyteller who has brought joy to the listening children may or may not have added facts to their knowledge; however, she has definitely enriched their souls. She has provided a good workout for the emotional aspects of the spirit, opened new perspectives for their imagination, and enhanced the vision of life and art that is constantly developing in a child's heart. In short, she has achieved the primary goal of storytelling—to expand and deepen the child's spiritual experience and encourage a positive response to it.

Of course this result cannot be seen and proved as easily and early as can the apprehension of a fact. The most one can hope to recognise is its promise, and this is found in the tokens of that genuine pleasure which is itself the means of accomplishment. It is, then, the signs of right pleasure which the story-teller must look to for her guide, and which it must be her immediate aim to evoke. As for the recognition of the signs,—no one who has ever seen the delight of a real child over a real story can fail to know the signals when given, or flatter himself into belief in them when absent.

Of course, you can’t see and prove this outcome as easily or quickly as you can understand a fact. The most you can hope to recognize is its potential, which is evident in the signs of genuine enjoyment that lead to achievement. Therefore, it’s the signs of true pleasure that the storyteller should pay attention to for guidance, and which she should aim to create right away. As for recognizing those signs—anyone who has witnessed a real child's joy while listening to a real story can’t help but recognize the signals when they happen, nor can they delude themselves into believing in them when they’re not there.

Intimately connected with the enjoyment given are two very practically beneficial results which the story-teller may hope to obtain, and at least one of which will be a kind of reward to herself. The first is a relaxation of the tense schoolroom atmosphere, valuable for its refreshing recreative power. The second result, or aim, is not so obvious, but is even more desirable; it is this: story-telling is at once one of the simplest and quickest ways of establishing a happy relation between teacher and children, and one of the most effective methods of forming the habit of fixed attention in the latter.

Intimately connected to the enjoyment provided are two very practical benefits that the storyteller can hope to achieve, with at least one serving as a reward for herself. The first is a relaxation of the tense classroom atmosphere, which is valuable for its refreshing and restorative power. The second result, or goal, is less obvious but even more desirable; it is this: storytelling is one of the simplest and quickest ways to establish a positive relationship between the teacher and the children, and it is also one of the most effective methods for developing the habit of focused attention in them.

If you have never seen an indifferent child aroused or a hostile one conquered to affection by a beguiling tale, you can hardly appreciate the truth of the first statement; but nothing is more familiar in the story-teller's experience. An amusing, but—to me—touching experience recently reaffirmed in my mind this power of the story to establish friendly relations.

If you've never seen an indifferent child wake up with interest or a hostile one become affectionate because of an enchanting story, you can hardly grasp the truth of the first statement; but nothing is more common in a storyteller's experience. An entertaining, but—to me—heartwarming experience recently reinforced this idea in my mind that stories have the power to create friendly connections.

My three-year-old niece, who had not seen me since her babyhood, being told that Aunt Sara was coming to visit her, somehow confused the expected guest with a more familiar aunt, my sister. At sight of me, her rush of welcome relapsed into a puzzled and hurt withdrawal, which yielded to no explanations or proffers of affection. All the first day she followed me about at a wistful distance, watching me as if I might at any moment turn into the well-known and beloved relative I ought to have been. Even by undressing time I had not progressed far enough to be allowed intimate approach to small sacred nightgowns and diminutive shirts. The next morning, when I opened the door of the nursery where her maid was brushing her hair, the same dignity radiated from the little round figure perched on its high chair, the same almost hostile shyness gazed at me from the great expressive eyes. Obviously, it was time for something to be done.

My three-year-old niece, who hadn’t seen me since she was a baby, got confused when she heard Aunt Sara was coming to visit. She mixed me up with her more familiar aunt, my sister. When she saw me, her warm welcome turned into a puzzled and hurt retreat, which didn’t change no matter how much I tried to explain or show affection. All day, she kept a wistful distance, watching me as if I might suddenly transform into the well-known and loved relative she expected. By bedtime, I still hadn’t gotten close enough to be allowed to help with her cherished little nightgowns and tiny shirts. The next morning, when I opened the nursery door where her maid was brushing her hair, the same air of dignity came from her little round figure sitting in her high chair, and the same almost unfriendly shyness looked back at me from her big, expressive eyes. Clearly, something needed to change.

Disregarding my lack of invitation, I drew up a stool, and seating myself opposite the small unbending person, began in a conversational murmur: "M—m, I guess those are tingly-tanglies up there in that curl Lottie's combing; did you ever hear about the tingly-tanglies? They live in little girls' hair, and they aren't any bigger than that, and when anybody tries to comb the hair they curl both weeny legs round, so, and hold on tight with both weeny hands, so, and won't let go!" As I paused, my niece made a queer little sound indicative of query battling with reserve. I pursued the subject: "They like best to live right over a little girl's ear, or down in her neck, because it is easier to hang on, there; tingly-tanglies are very smart, indeed."

Ignoring the fact that I wasn't invited, I pulled up a stool and sat across from the small, serious person, starting in a soft, conversational tone: "M—m, I guess those are tingly-tanglies up there in that curl Lottie's combing; have you ever heard of tingly-tanglies? They live in little girls' hair, and they’re not any bigger than that, and when anyone tries to comb their hair, they wrap both tiny legs around, so, and hold on tight with both tiny hands, so, and won’t let go!" As I stopped, my niece made a funny little sound that showed she was curious but holding back. I continued on: "They prefer to live right over a little girl’s ear, or down in her neck, because it's easier to hang on there; tingly-tanglies are really clever, you know."

"What's ti-ly-ta-lies?" asked a curious, guttural little voice.

"What's ti-ly-ta-lies?" asked a curious, raspy little voice.

I explained the nature and genesis of tingly-tanglies, as revealed to me some decades before by my inventive mother, and proceeded to develop their simple adventures. When next I paused the small guttural voice demanded, "Say more," and I joyously obeyed.

I talked about what tingly-tanglies are and how they came to be, something my creative mom showed me years ago, and then I started to create their fun little adventures. When I took a break, the small raspy voice asked, "Say more," and I happily agreed.

When the curls were all curled and the last little button buttoned, my baby niece climbed hastily down from her chair, and deliberately up into my lap. With a caress rare to her habit she spoke my name, slowly and tentatively, "An-ty Sai-ry?" Then, in an assured tone, "Anty Sairy, I love you so much I don't know what to do!" And, presently, tucking a confiding hand in mine to lead me to breakfast, she explained sweetly, "I didn' know you when you comed las' night, but now I know you all th' time!"

When the curls were all styled and the last little button was fastened, my baby niece quickly climbed down from her chair and climbed into my lap. With an unusual affection, she said my name slowly and hesitantly, "An-ty Sai-ry?" Then, in a confident tone, she added, "Anty Sairy, I love you so much I don't know what to do!" After that, putting her trusting hand in mine to lead me to breakfast, she sweetly explained, "I didn't know you when you came last night, but now I know you all the time!"

"Oh, blessed tale," thought I, "so easy a passport to a confidence so desired, so complete!" Never had the witchery of the story to the ear of a child come more closely home to me. But the fact of the witchery was no new experience. The surrender of the natural child to the story-teller is as absolute and invariable as that of a devotee to the priest of his own sect.

"Oh, what a wonderful story," I thought, "it's such an easy way to gain the trust I've always wanted, so fully!" Never had the magic of a story felt more personal to me than when I was a child. But the enchantment of storytelling wasn’t new to me. The way a child wholeheartedly gives in to the storyteller is just as certain and unchanging as how a believer submits to the priest of their own faith.

This power is especially valuable in the case of children whose natural shyness has been augmented by rough environment or by the strangeness of foreign habit. And with such children even more than with others it is also true that the story is a simple and effective means of forming the habit of concentration, of fixed attention; any teacher who deals with this class of children knows the difficulty of doing this fundamental and indispensable thing, and the value of any practical aid in doing it.

This skill is especially important for children whose natural shyness has been heightened by a tough environment or unfamiliar customs. With these children, even more than with others, it's true that storytelling is a simple and effective way to develop the habit of concentration and focused attention. Any teacher who works with this group knows how challenging it is to achieve this essential and necessary goal, as well as the importance of any practical help in accomplishing it.

More than one instance of the power of story-telling to develop attentiveness comes to my mind, but the most prominent in memory is a rather recent incident, in which the actors were boys and girls far past the child-stage of docility.

More than one example of how powerful storytelling is for developing attentiveness comes to mind, but the most memorable is a recent incident where the participants were boys and girls well past the stage of being easily controlled.

I had been asked to tell stories to about sixty boys and girls of a club; the president warned me in her invitation that the children were exceptionally undisciplined, but my previous experiences with similar gatherings led me to interpret her words with a moderation which left me totally unready for the reality. When I faced my audience, I saw a squirming jumble of faces, backs of heads, and the various members of many small bodies,—not a person in the room was paying the slightest attention to me; the president's introduction could scarcely be said to succeed in interrupting the interchange of social amenities which was in progress, and which looked delusively like a free fight. I came as near stage fright in the first minutes of that occasion as it is comfortable to be, and if it had not been impossible to run away I think I should not have remained. But I began, with as funny a tale as I knew, following the safe plan of not speaking very loudly, and aiming my effort at the nearest children. As I went on, a very few faces held intelligently to mine; the majority answered only fitfully; and not a few of my hearers conversed with their neighbours as if I were non-existent. The sense of bafflement, the futile effort, forced the perspiration to my hands and face—yet something in the faces before me told me that it was no ill-will that fought against me; it was the apathy of minds without the power or habit of concentration, unable to follow a sequence of ideas any distance, and rendered more restless by bodies which were probably uncomfortable, certainly undisciplined.

I had been asked to tell stories to about sixty boys and girls at a club. The president warned me in her invitation that the kids were exceptionally unruly, but my past experiences with similar gatherings made me take her words lightly, leaving me completely unprepared for what I faced. When I looked at my audience, I saw a mass of squirming faces, backs of heads, and various small bodies—not a single person in the room was paying the slightest attention to me. The president's introduction barely interrupted the ongoing chatter, which looked deceptively like a free-for-all. I came as close to stage fright in those first few minutes as one can comfortably get, and if it had been possible to escape, I probably would have. But I started with the funniest story I knew, using the strategy of not speaking too loudly and directing my efforts at the nearest children. As I continued, a few faces actually paid attention while most reacted only sporadically, and quite a few of my listeners chatted with their friends as if I didn't exist. The sense of confusion and futile effort made me sweat—yet, something in the faces before me indicated it wasn't hostility against me; it was the apathy of minds that lacked the power or habit of focusing, unable to follow a sequence of ideas for long, and made more restless by bodies that were likely uncomfortable and certainly undisciplined.

The first story took ten minutes. When I began a second, a very short one, the initial work had to be done all over again, for the slight comparative quiet I had won had been totally lost in the resulting manifestation of approval.

The first story took ten minutes. When I started a second, a very short one, I had to redo all the initial work because the little bit of quiet I had gained was completely lost in the resulting show of approval.

At the end of the second story, the room was really orderly to the superficial view, but where I stood I could see the small boy who deliberately made a hideous face at me each time my eyes met his, the two girls who talked with their backs turned, the squirms of a figure here and there. It seemed so disheartening a record of failure that I hesitated much to yield to the uproarious request for a third story, but finally I did begin again, on a very long story which for its own sake I wanted them to hear.

At the end of the second story, the room looked pretty neat at first glance, but from where I was standing, I could see the little boy making a terrible face at me every time our eyes met, the two girls chatting with their backs to me, and a few restless figures here and there. It felt like such a disheartening sign of failure that I almost didn’t give in to the loud request for a third story, but in the end, I started again, on a really long story that I genuinely wanted them to hear.

This time the little audience settled to attention almost at the opening words. After about five minutes I was suddenly conscious of a sense of ease and relief, a familiar restful feeling in the atmosphere; and then, at last, I knew that my audience was "with me," that they and I were interacting without obstruction. Absolutely quiet, entirely unconscious of themselves, the boys and girls were responding to every turn of the narrative as easily and readily as any group of story-bred kindergarten children. From then on we had a good time together.

This time, the small audience focused almost immediately when I started speaking. After about five minutes, I suddenly felt a sense of ease and relief—a familiar, calm vibe in the room; and then, I realized that my audience was "with me," interacting effortlessly. The boys and girls were completely quiet and unaware of themselves, responding to every twist in the story as easily as a group of story-loving kindergarten kids. From that point on, we had a great time together.

The process which took place in that small audience was a condensed example of what one may expect in habitual story-telling to a group of children. Once having had the attention chained by crude force of interest, the children begin to expect something interesting from the teacher, and to wait for it. And having been led step by step from one grade of a logical sequence to another, their minds—at first beguiled by the fascination of the steps—glide into the habit of following any logical sequence. My club formed its habit, as far as I was concerned, all in one session; the ordinary demands of school procedure lengthen the process, but the result is equally sure. By the end of a week in which the children have listened happily to a story every day, the habit of listening and deducing has been formed, and the expectation of pleasantness is connected with the opening of the teacher's lips.

The process that took place in that small audience was a condensed example of what you might expect in regular story-telling to a group of kids. Once their attention is grabbed by the strong force of interest, the kids start to expect something exciting from the teacher and wait for it. As they are guided step by step from one level of a logical sequence to another, their minds—initially captivated by the allure of the steps—begin to develop the habit of following any logical progression. My club formed this habit, as far as I was concerned, all in one session; the usual demands of school procedures make the process longer, but the outcome is just as certain. By the end of a week where the kids have joyfully listened to a story every day, the habit of listening and making deductions has taken shape, and the expectation of enjoyment is linked to the moment the teacher starts to speak.

These two benefits are well worth the trouble they cost, and for these two, at least, any teacher who tells a story well may confidently look—the quick gaining of a confidential relation with the children, and the gradual development of concentration and interested attention in them.

These two benefits are definitely worth the effort, and for these two, any teacher who tells a story well can confidently expect—the quick establishment of a trusting relationship with the kids, and the gradual improvement of their focus and engaged attention.

These are direct and somewhat clearly discernible results, comfortably placed in a near future. There are other aims, reaching on into the far, slow modes of psychological growth, which must equally determine the choice of the story-teller's material and inform the spirit of her work. These other, less immediately attainable ends, I wish now to consider in relation to the different types of story by which they are severally best served.

These are straightforward and somewhat clear results, comfortably situated in the near future. There are other goals that extend into the gradual and slow processes of psychological growth, which must also influence the choice of the storyteller's material and shape the essence of her work. I would now like to explore these other, less immediately achievable objectives in relation to the different types of stories that best fulfill them.

First, unbidden claimant of attention, comes

First, without being asked, the one demanding attention arrives.

THE FAIRY STORY

THE FAIRY TALE

No one can think of a child and a story, without thinking of the fairy tale. Is this, as some would have us believe, a bad habit of an ignorant old world? Or can the Fairy Tale justify her popularity with truly edifying and educational results? Is she a proper person to introduce here, and what are her titles to merit?

No one can think of a child and a story without thinking of the fairy tale. Is this, as some would have us believe, a bad habit of an uninformed old world? Or can the fairy tale justify its popularity with genuinely enriching and educational outcomes? Is it appropriate to bring it up here, and what reasons does it have to be valued?

Oh dear, yes! Dame Fairy Tale comes bearing a magic wand in her wrinkled old fingers, with one wave of which she summons up that very spirit of joy which it is our chief effort to invoke. She raps smartly on the door, and open sesames echo to every imagination. Her red-heeled shoes twinkle down an endless lane of adventures, and every real child's footsteps quicken after. She is the natural, own great-grandmother of every child in the world, and her pocketfuls of treasures are his by right of inheritance. Shut her out, and you truly rob the children of something which is theirs; something marking their constant kinship with the race-children of the past, and adapted to their needs as it was to those of the generation of long ago! If there were no other criterion at all, it would be enough that the children love the fairy tale; we give them fairy stories, first, because they like them. But that by no means lessens the importance of the fact that fairy tales are also good for them.

Oh dear, yes! Dame Fairy Tale comes with a magic wand in her wrinkled old fingers, and with a single wave, she brings forth that very spirit of joy that we strive to invoke. She taps smartly on the door, and open sesame echoes to every imagination. Her red-heeled shoes sparkle down an endless path of adventures, and every real child's footsteps pick up speed after her. She is the natural, beloved great-grandmother of every child in the world, and her pockets full of treasures are theirs by right of inheritance. Shut her out, and you truly deprive the children of something that belongs to them; something that signifies their ongoing connection with the children of the past, tailored to their needs just as it was for earlier generations! If there were no other reason, it would be enough that children love fairy tales; we share these stories with them primarily because they enjoy them. But that doesn’t diminish the fact that fairy tales are also beneficial for them.

How good? In various ways. First, perhaps, in their supreme power of presenting truth through the guise of images. This is the way the race-child took toward wisdom, and it is the way each child's individual instinct takes, after him. Elemental truths of moral law and general types of human experience are presented in the fairy tale, in the poetry of their images, and although the child is aware only of the image at the time, the truth enters with it and becomes a part of his individual experience, to be recognised in its relations at a later stage. Every truth and type so given broadens and deepens the capacity of the child's inner life, and adds an element to the store from which he draws his moral inferences.

How good? In many ways. First, maybe, in their incredible ability to convey truth through images. This is the path the race-child took toward wisdom, and it’s the way every child’s natural instinct follows after him. Basic truths of moral law and common human experiences are shared in fairy tales, through the beauty of their images. While the child may only grasp the image at first, the truth comes along with it and becomes part of their personal experience, to be recognized later on in its connections. Each truth and type presented like this expands and enriches the child’s inner life and adds to the resources from which they draw their moral understanding.

The most familiar instance of a moral truth conveyed under a fairy-story image is probably the story of the pure-hearted and loving girl whose lips were touched with the wonderful power of dropping jewels with every spoken word, while her stepsister, whose heart was infested with malice and evil desires, let ugly toads fall from her mouth whenever she spoke. I mention the old tale because there is probably no one of my readers who has not heard it in childhood, and because there are undoubtedly many to whose mind it has often recurred in later life as a sadly perfect presentment of the fact that "out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh." That story has entered into the forming consciousness of many of us, with its implications of the inevitable result of visible evil from evil in the heart, and its revelation of the loathsomeness of evil itself.

The most familiar example of a moral truth expressed through a fairy-tale image is probably the story of the kind and loving girl whose words were magically turned into jewels, while her cruel stepsister, filled with malice and wicked desires, spat out ugly toads whenever she spoke. I bring up this old tale because there’s likely not a single one of my readers who hasn’t heard it in childhood, and many of you have probably thought of it again as a sadly perfect representation of the idea that "what's in your heart comes out of your mouth." This story has become part of the foundational understanding for many of us, with its implications about the inevitable consequences of visible evil stemming from an evil heart, and its depiction of the repulsiveness of evil itself.

And no less truly than this story has served to many as an embodiment of moral law has another household tale stood for a type of common experience. How much the poorer should we be, mentally, without our early prophecy of the "ugly ducklings" we are to meet later in life!—those awkward offspring of our little human duckyard who are mostly well kicked and buffeted about, for that very length of limb and breadth of back which needs must be, to support swan's wings. The story of the ugly duckling is much truer than many a bald statement of fact. The English-speaking world bears witness to its verity in constant use of the title as an identifying phrase: "It is the old story of the ugly duckling," we say, or "He has turned out a real ugly duckling." And we know that our hearers understand the whole situation.

And just as this story has served many as a representation of moral law, another well-known tale represents a common experience. How much poorer would we be, mentally, without our early glimpse of the "ugly ducklings" we will encounter later in life!—those awkward kids in our little human community who often get kicked and pushed around, because of the very length of their limbs and the width of their backs, which are necessary to support swan's wings. The story of the ugly duckling is much truer than many straightforward facts. The English-speaking world shows its truth in the frequent use of the title as a way to identify situations: "It's the old story of the ugly duckling," we say, or "He has turned out to be a real ugly duckling." And we all know that our listeners understand the entire situation.

The consideration of such familiar types and expressions as that of the ugly duckling suggests immediately another good reason for giving the child his due of fairy lore. The reason is that to omit it is to deprive him of one important element in the full appreciation of mature literature. If one thinks of it, one sees that nearly all adult literature is made by people who, in their beginnings, were bred on the wonder tale. Whether he will or no, the grown-up author must incorporate into his work the tendencies, memories, kinds of feeling which were his in childhood. The literature of maturity is, naturally, permeated by the influence of the literature of childhood. Sometimes it is apparent merely in the use of a name, as suggestive of certain kinds of experience; such are the recurrences of reference to the Cinderella story. Sometimes it is an allusion which has its strength in long association of certain qualities with certain characters in fairydom—like the slyness of Brother Fox, and the cruelty of Brother Wolf. Sometimes the association of ideas lies below the surface, drawing from the hidden wells of poetic illusion which are sunk in childhood. The man or woman whose infancy was nourished exclusively on tales adapted from science-made-easy, or from biographies of good men and great, must remain blind to these beauties of literature. He may look up the allusion, or identify the reference, but when that is done he is but richer by a fact or two; there is no remembered thrill in it for him, no savour in his memory, no suggestion to his imagination; and these are precisely the things which really count. Leaving out the fairy element is a loss to literary culture much as would be the omission of the Bible or of Shakespeare. Just as all adult literature is permeated by the influence of these, familiar in youth, so in less degree is it transfused with the subtle reminiscences of childhood's commerce with the wonder world.

The idea of familiar types and expressions, like that of the ugly duckling, points to another important reason for giving children their fair share of fairy tales. The reason is that skipping this part of their upbringing robs them of a key element needed to fully appreciate adult literature. If you think about it, nearly all adult literature comes from people who were raised on stories full of wonder. Whether they like it or not, grown-up authors have to incorporate into their work the feelings, memories, and experiences they had in childhood. Mature literature is naturally influenced by the stories from childhood. Sometimes this influence is just in the use of a name, which evokes certain kinds of experiences; an example is how often the Cinderella story comes up. Other times, it’s an allusion backed by long-standing associations of specific qualities with characters from fairy tales—like the cunning of Brother Fox and the cruelty of Brother Wolf. Sometimes these connections run deeper, stemming from the hidden wells of poetic illusions that were built during childhood. Someone whose early years were filled only with easy science stories or biographies of good people will miss out on these rich literary beauties. They might look up the references or recognize the allusions, but once they do, they only gain a fact or two; there’s no excitement for them, no flavor in their memory, no spark for their imagination; and those are exactly what matter. Skipping the fairy tales is a loss to literary culture, much like leaving out the Bible or Shakespeare. Just as all adult literature carries the influence of these familiar texts from youth, it is also less influenced by the subtle echoes of childhood's encounters with the world of wonder.

To turn now from the inner to the outer aspects of the old-time tale is to meet another cause of its value to children. This is the value of its style. Simplicity, directness, and virility characterise the classic fairy tales and the most memorable relics of folklore. And these are three of the very qualities which are most seriously lacking in much of the new writing for children, and which are always necessary elements in the culture of taste. Fairy stories are not all well told, but the best fairy stories are supremely well told. And most folk-tales have a movement, a sweep, and an unaffectedness which make them splendid foundations for taste in style.

To shift from the inner to the outer aspects of the classic tale highlights another reason why it's valuable to children. This is the significance of its style. Simplicity, directness, and strength define classic fairy tales and the most memorable pieces of folklore. These are three qualities that are often missing in much of today’s children's literature and are essential for developing a sense of taste. Not all fairy stories are told well, but the best ones are exceptionally well crafted. Most folk tales have a flow, energy, and authenticity that make them excellent foundations for understanding style.

For this, and for poetic presentation of truths in easily assimilated form, and because it gives joyous stimulus to the imagination, and is necessary to full appreciation of adult literature, we may freely use the wonder tale.

For this reason, and for the poetic presentation of truths in a way that’s easy to understand, and because it inspires our imagination with joy, and is essential for fully appreciating adult literature, we can happily use the fairy tale.

Closely related to, sometimes identical with, the fairy tale is the old, old source of children's love and laughter,

Closely related to, sometimes identical to, the fairy tale is the ancient source of children's joy and laughter,

THE NONSENSE TALE

THE SILLY STORY

Under this head I wish to include all the merely funny tales of childhood, embracing the cumulative stories like that of the old woman and the pig which would not go over the stile. They all have a specific use and benefit, and are worth the repetition children demand for them. Their value lies, of course, in the tonic and relaxing properties of humour. Nowhere is that property more welcome or needed than in the schoolroom. It does us all good to laugh, if there is no sneer nor smirch in the laugh; fun sets the blood flowing more freely in the veins, and loosens the strained cords of feeling and thought; the delicious shock of surprise at every "funny spot" is a kind of electric treatment for the nerves. But it especially does us good to laugh when we are children. Every little body is released from the conscious control school imposes on it, and huddles into restful comfort or responds gaily to the joke.

Under this topic, I want to include all the simply funny stories from childhood, including the cumulative tales like that of the old woman and the pig that wouldn’t cross the stile. They all have a distinct purpose and provide benefits, making them worthy of the repetitions kids ask for. Their value, of course, lies in the uplifting and relaxing effects of humor. Nowhere is that effect more appreciated or needed than in the classroom. It does us all good to laugh, as long as the laughter isn’t sarcastic or harmful; fun gets the blood flowing more freely and eases the tension in our feelings and thoughts. The delightful surprise of each “funny moment” acts like a little electric shock for our nerves. But it’s especially beneficial for us to laugh when we’re kids. Every little person is freed from the strict control that school enforces, and either sinks into cozy comfort or responds playfully to the joke.

More than this, humour teaches children, as it does their grown-up brethren, some of the facts and proportions of life. What keener teacher is there than the kindly satire? "What more penetrating and suggestive than the humour of exaggerated statement of familiar tendency? Is there one of us who has not laughed himself out of some absurd complexity of over-anxiety with a sudden recollection of "clever Alice" and her fate? In our household clever Alice is an old habituée, and her timely arrival has saved many a situation which was twining itself about more "ifs" than it could comfortably support. The wisdom which lies behind true humour is found in the nonsense tale of infancy as truly as in mature humour, but in its own kind and degree. "Just for fun" is the first reason for the humorous story; the wisdom in the fun is the second.

More than that, humor teaches kids, just like it does for adults, some of the facts and proportions of life. What better teacher is there than gentle satire? What’s more insightful and thought-provoking than the humor of exaggerating familiar tendencies? Is there anyone among us who hasn't laughed their way out of an absurd mess of overthinking with a sudden reminder of "clever Alice" and her story? In our home, clever Alice is a familiar figure, and her timely presence has saved many situations that were getting tangled up in more "ifs" than they could handle. The wisdom behind true humor can be found in childhood nonsense tales just as much as in adult humor, but in its own way and form. "Just for fun" is the primary reason for a humorous story; the wisdom within the fun is the second.

And now we come to

And now we reach

THE NATURE STORY

THE NATURE STORY

No other type of fiction is more familiar to the teacher, and probably no other kind is the source of so much uncertainty of feeling. The nature story is much used, as I have noticed above, to illustrate or to teach the habits of animals and the laws of plant-growth; to stimulate scientific interest as well as to increase culture in scientific fact. This is an entirely legitimate object. In view of its present preponderance, it is certainly a pity, however, that so few stories are available, the accuracy of which, from this point of view, can be vouched for. The carefully prepared book of to-day is refuted and scoffed at to-morrow. The teacher who wishes to use story-telling chiefly as an element in nature study must at least limit herself to a small amount of absolutely unquestioned material, or else subject every new story to the judgment of an authority in the line dealt with. This is not easy for the teacher at a distance from the great libraries, and for those who have access to well-equipped libraries it is a matter of time and thought.

No other type of fiction is more familiar to teachers, and probably no other kind causes so much uncertainty in feelings. Nature stories are often used, as I mentioned earlier, to explain or teach about animal behavior and plant growth; they spark scientific curiosity and boost knowledge of scientific facts. This is a perfectly valid goal. However, given their current dominance, it’s a shame that so few stories are available which can be reliably verified for accuracy. The carefully prepared book of today can be dismissed and mocked tomorrow. Teachers who want to use storytelling mainly for nature study must limit themselves to a small amount of completely reliable material or make sure every new story is evaluated by an expert in the relevant field. This isn't easy for teachers far from major libraries, and for those with access to well-stocked libraries, it requires time and careful consideration.

It does not so greatly trouble the teacher who uses the nature story as a story, rather than as a text-book, for she will not be so keenly attracted toward the books prepared with a didactic purpose. She will find a good gift for the child in nature stories which are stories, over and above any stimulus to his curiosity about fact. That good gift is a certain possession of all good fiction.

It doesn’t really bother the teacher who uses nature stories as stories instead of as a textbook, because she’s not as drawn to books made for teaching. She will discover a valuable gift for the child in nature stories that are just stories, beyond simply sparking his curiosity about facts. That valuable gift is something found in all great fiction.

One of the best things good fiction does for any of us is to broaden our comprehension of other lots than our own. The average man or woman has little opportunity actually to live more than one kind of life. The chances of birth, occupation, family ties, determine for most of us a line of experience not very inclusive and but little varied; and this is a natural barrier to our complete understanding of others, whose life-line is set at a different angle. It is not possible wholly to sympathise with emotions engendered by experience which one has never had. Yet we all long to be broad in sympathy and inclusive in appreciation; we long, greatly, to know the experience of others. This yearning is probably one of the good but misconceived appetites so injudiciously fed by the gossip of the daily press. There is a hope, in the reader, of getting for the moment into the lives of people who move in wholly different sets of circumstances. But the relation of dry facts in newspapers, however tinged with journalistic colour, helps very little to enter such other life. The entrance has to be by the door of the imagination, and the journalist is rarely able to open it for us. But there is a genius who can open it. The author who can write fiction of the right sort can do it; his is the gift of seeing inner realities, and of showing them to those who cannot see them for themselves. Sharing the imaginative vision of the story-writer, we can truly follow out many other roads of life than our own. The girl on a lone country farm is made to understand how a girl in a city sweating-den feels and lives; the London exquisite realises the life of a Californian ranchman; royalty and tenement dwellers become acquainted, through the power of the imagination working on experience shown in the light of a human basis common to both. Fiction supplies an element of culture,—that of the sympathies, which is invaluable. And the beginnings of this culture, this widening and clearing of the avenues of human sympathy, are especially easily made with children in the nature story.

One of the best things good fiction does for us is to expand our understanding of lives other than our own. The average person has limited opportunities to experience more than one type of life. Factors like where we’re born, our jobs, and family connections often shape a narrow range of experiences for most of us, creating a natural barrier to fully understanding others whose life paths are different. It's impossible to completely empathize with feelings driven by experiences we haven't had. Yet, we all desire to be broad-minded in our empathy and inclusive in our appreciation; we deeply want to understand the experiences of others. This longing is likely one of those good but misunderstood urges that are often fed by the everyday gossip in the news. Readers hope to briefly step into the lives of people in totally different circumstances. However, the dry facts reported in newspapers, even when flavored with journalistic flair, don’t help much in entering those other lives. The entrance must be through the door of imagination, and journalists seldom manage to open it for us. But there are those who can. An author capable of crafting the right kind of fiction possesses the ability to see inner truths and reveal them to those who can't see them on their own. By sharing the imaginative vision of the storyteller, we can truly explore many other paths of life besides our own. A girl on a remote farm can understand how a girl in the busy city copes and lives; a stylish Londoner can grasp the life of a rancher in California; royalty and those living in tenements can connect through the power of imagination that highlights a shared human foundation. Fiction provides a cultural element—the element of empathy—which is invaluable. The beginnings of this culture, this broadening and enriching of human connection, are especially easy to cultivate with children through nature stories.

When you begin, "There was once a little furry rabbit,"[1] the child's curiosity is awakened by the very fact that the rabbit is not a child, but something of a different species altogether. "Now for something new and adventuresome," says his expectation, "we are starting off into a foreign world." He listens wide-eyed, while you say, "and he lived in a warm, cosy nest, down under the long grass with his mother"—how delightful, to live in a place like that; so different from little boys' homes!—"his name was Raggylug, and his mother's name was Molly Cottontail. And every morning, when Molly Cottontail went out to get their food, she said to Raggylug, 'Now, Raggylug, remember you are only a baby rabbit, and don't move from the nest. No matter what you hear, no matter what you see, don't you move!'"—all this is different still, yet it is familiar, too; it appears that rabbits are rather like folks. So the tale proceeds, and the little furry rabbit passes through experiences strange to little boys, yet very like little boys' adventures in some respects; he is frightened by a snake, comforted by his mammy, and taken to a new house, under the long grass a long way off. These are all situations to which the child has a key. There is just enough of strangeness to entice, just enough of the familiar to relieve any strain. When the child has lived through the day's happenings with Raggylug, the latter has begun to seem veritably a little brother of the grass to him. And because he has entered imaginatively into the feelings and fate of a creature different from himself, he has taken his first step out into the wide world of the lives of others.

When you start with, "Once upon a time, there was a little furry rabbit,"[1] the child's curiosity is sparked by the fact that the rabbit isn’t a child but something entirely different. "Now for something new and exciting," their anticipation suggests, "we're diving into a whole new world." They listen, wide-eyed, as you say, "and he lived in a warm, cozy nest, hidden beneath the tall grass with his mother"—how wonderful it would be to live there; so different from little boys' homes!—"his name was Raggylug, and his mother’s name was Molly Cottontail. Every morning, when Molly Cottontail went out to gather their food, she would tell Raggylug, 'Now, Raggylug, remember you’re just a baby rabbit, so don’t leave the nest. No matter what you hear, no matter what you see, don’t you move!'"—everything feels different yet familiar; it seems that rabbits are quite a bit like people. So the story continues, and the little furry rabbit goes through experiences that are strange to little boys but somewhat similar to their own adventures; he gets scared by a snake, comforted by his mom, and moves to a new home under the grass far away. These are all scenarios the child can relate to. There’s just enough unfamiliarity to draw them in, and just enough familiarity to ease any worry. By the time the child has experienced the day's events alongside Raggylug, he starts to feel like a little brother of the grass. And because they've imaginatively stepped into the feelings and journey of a creature different from themselves, they’ve taken their first step into the broader world of others’ lives.

[1] See Raggylug, page 135.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Raggylug, page 135.

It may be a recognition of this factor and its value which has led so many writers of nature stories into the error of over-humanising their four-footed or feathered heroes and heroines. The exaggeration is unnecessary, for there is enough community of lot suggested in the sternest scientific record to constitute a natural basis for sympathy on the part of the human animal. Without any falsity of presentation whatever, the nature story may be counted on as a help in the beginnings of culture of the sympathies. It is not, of course, a help confined to the powers of the nature story; all types of story share in some degree the powers of each. But each has some especial virtue in dominant degree, and the nature story is, on this ground, identified with the thought given.

It might be an acknowledgment of this factor and its importance that has led many nature writers to make the mistake of overly humanizing their animal heroes and heroines. This exaggeration isn’t needed because there is enough shared experience highlighted in even the strictest scientific accounts to create a natural basis for empathy from humans. Without any false representation, nature stories can be considered a valuable aid in developing our capacity for empathy. Of course, this support isn’t limited to just nature stories; all types of narratives share some level of these qualities. However, each type has its own particular strength, and nature stories are especially connected to the ideas they convey.

The nature story shares its influence especially with

The nature story particularly shares its influence with

THE HISTORICAL STORY

THE HISTORICAL NARRATIVE

As the one widens the circle of connection with other kinds of life, the other deepens the sense of relation to past lives; it gives the sense of background, of the close and endless connection of generation with generation. A good historical story vitalises the conception of past events and brings their characters into relation with the present. This is especially true of stories of things and persons in the history of our own race. They foster race-consciousness, the feeling of kinship and community of blood. It is this property which makes the historical story so good an agent for furthering a proper national pride in children. Genuine patriotism, neither arrogant nor melodramatic, is so generally recognised as having its roots in early training that I need not dwell on this possibility, further than to note its connection with the instinct of hero-worship which is quick in the healthy child. Let us feed that hunger for the heroic which gnaws at the imagination of every boy and of more girls than is generally admitted. There have been heroes in plenty in the world's records,—heroes of action, of endurance, of decision, of faith. Biographical history is full of them. And the deeds of these heroes are every one a story. We tell these stories, both to bring the great past into its due relation with the living present, and to arouse that generous admiration and desire for emulation which is the source of so much inspiration in childhood. When these stories are tales of the doings and happenings of our own heroes, the strong men and women whose lives are a part of our own country's history, they serve the double demands of hero-worship and patriotism. Stories of wise and honest statesmanship, of struggle with primitive conditions, of generous love and sacrifice, and—in some measure—of physical courage, form a subtle and powerful influence for pride in one's people, the intimate sense of kinship with one's own nation, and the desire to serve it in one's own time.

As one expands their connections with different kinds of life, the other deepens their relationship to past lives; it creates a sense of background and the close, ongoing connection between generations. A good historical story brings past events to life and connects their characters to the present. This is especially true for stories about the things and people in our own history. They promote awareness of our race, fostering feelings of kinship and shared heritage. This aspect is what makes historical stories a great way to build healthy national pride in children. Genuine patriotism, which is neither boastful nor overly dramatic, is widely recognized as rooted in early education. I won’t elaborate further on this connection, except to mention its relation to the instinct of hero-worship that exists strongly in healthy children. Let’s nourish that appetite for the heroic that stirs the imaginations of every boy and many girls, despite what is often assumed. The world is full of heroes—of action, endurance, decision, and faith. Biographical history is rich with them, and each of these heroic acts tells a story. We share these stories to connect the great past with the living present and to inspire admiration and desire for emulation, which fuels so much childhood inspiration. When these stories involve our own heroes—strong men and women whose lives are part of our nation’s history—they fulfill the dual needs of hero-worship and patriotism. Stories of wise and honest leadership, struggles against basic challenges, acts of generous love and sacrifice, and—at times—physical courage create a subtle and powerful influence for pride in one’s people, a deep sense of connection to one’s own nation, and a desire to serve it in our own time.

It is not particularly useful to tell batches of unrelated anecdote. It is much more profitable to take up the story of a period and connect it with a group of interesting persons whose lives affected it or were affected by it, telling the stories of their lives, or of the events in which they were concerned, as "true stories." These biographical stories must, usually, be adapted for use. But besides these there is a certain number of pure stories—works of art—which already exist for us, and which illuminate facts and epochs almost without need of sidelights. Such may stand by themselves, or be used with only enough explanation to give background. Probably the best story of this kind known to lovers of modern literature is Daudet's famous La Dernière Classe.[1]

It’s not very helpful to share a bunch of unrelated stories. It’s way more valuable to dive into the narrative of a certain time period and link it to a group of interesting people whose lives impacted it or were shaped by it, sharing the stories of their lives or the events they were involved in as "true stories." These biographical accounts usually need to be adapted for use. But aside from these, there are also some pure stories—works of art—that already exist for us, shedding light on facts and eras almost without needing extra context. Such stories can stand alone or be used with just enough explanation to provide background. Probably the best example of this type in modern literature is Daudet's famous La Dernière Classe.[1]

[1] See The Last Lesson, page 238.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See The Last Lesson, p. 238.

The historical story, to recapitulate, gives a sense of the reality and humanness of past events, is a valuable aid in patriotic training, and stirs the desire of emulating goodness and wisdom.

The historical narrative, to summarize, offers insight into the reality and humanity of past events, serves as a helpful tool in fostering patriotism, and inspires the aspiration to emulate goodness and wisdom.


CHAPTER II

SELECTION OF STORIES TO TELL



There is one picture which I can always review, in my own collection of past scenes, though many a more highly coloured one has been irrevocably curtained by the folds of forgetfulness. It is the picture of a little girl, standing by an old-fashioned marble-topped dressing-table in a pink, sunny room. I can never see the little girl's face, because, somehow, I am always looking down at her short skirts or twisting my head round against the hand which patiently combs her stubborn curls. But I can see the brushes and combs on the marble table quite plainly, and the pinker streaks of sun on the pink walls. And I can hear. I can hear a low, wonder-working voice which goes smoothly on and on, as the fingers run up the little girl's locks or stroke the hair into place on her forehead. The voice says, "And little Goldilocks came to a little bit of a house. And she opened the door and went in. It was the house where three Bears lived; there was a great Bear, a little Bear, and a middle-sized Bear; and they had gone out for a walk. Goldilocks went in, and she saw"—the little girl is very still; she would not disturb that story by so much as a loud breath; but presently the comb comes to a tangle, pulls,—and the little girl begins to squirm. Instantly the voice becomes impressive, mysterious: "she went up to the table, and there were three plates of porridge. She tasted the first one"—the little girl swallows the breath she was going to whimper with, and waits—"and it was too hot! She tasted the next one, and that was too hot. Then she tasted the little bit of a plate, and that—was—just—right!"

There’s one memory that I can always revisit in my collection of past moments, even though many more vivid ones have been permanently obscured by forgetfulness. It’s the image of a little girl standing by an old-fashioned marble-topped dressing table in a bright, pink room. I can never quite see her face because I’m always looking down at her short skirts or twisting my head away from the hand that patiently combs her stubborn curls. But I can clearly see the brushes and combs on the marble table and the sunlit pink streaks on the walls. And I can hear it. I can hear a soft, enchanting voice that continues smoothly as the fingers run through the little girl’s hair or smooth it down on her forehead. The voice says, “And little Goldilocks came to a tiny house. She opened the door and walked in. It was the house where three Bears lived: a great Bear, a little Bear, and a middle-sized Bear; and they had gone out for a walk. Goldilocks went in, and she saw”—the little girl is very still; she wouldn’t disturb that story with even a loud breath; but soon the comb hits a tangle, pulls— and the little girl starts to squirm. Instantly, the voice becomes dramatic and mysterious: “she went up to the table, and there were three plates of porridge. She tasted the first one”—the little girl swallows the whimper she was about to let out and waits—“and it was too hot! She tasted the next one, and that was too hot. Then she tasted the little plate, and that—was—just—right!”

How I remember the delightful sense of achievement which stole into the little girl's veins when the voice behind her said "just right." I think she always chuckled a little, and hugged her stomach. So the story progressed, and the little girl got through her toilet without crying, owing to the wonder-working voice and its marvellous adaptation of climaxes to emergencies. Nine times out of ten, it was the story of The Three Bears she demanded when, with the appearance of brush and comb, the voice asked, "Which story shall mother tell?"

How I remember the delightful sense of achievement that filled the little girl when the voice behind her said "just right." I think she always chuckled a bit and hugged her stomach. So the story went on, and the little girl went through her grooming without crying, thanks to the magical voice and its amazing ability to adapt the story's climaxes to fit the moment. Nine times out of ten, it was the story of The Three Bears she asked for when, with the appearance of the brush and comb, the voice said, "Which story shall mom tell?"

It was a memory of the little girl in the pink room which made it easy for me to understand some other children's preferences when I recently had occasion to inquire about them. By asking many individual children which story of all they had heard they liked best, by taking votes on the best story of a series, after telling it, and by getting some obliging teachers to put similar questions to their pupils, I found three prime favourites common to a great many children of about the kindergarten age. They were The Three Bears, Three Little Pigs, and The Little Pig that wouldn't go over the Stile.

It was a memory of the little girl in the pink room that helped me understand some other children's favorites when I recently asked them about it. By asking many individual kids which story of all the ones they had heard was their favorite, by taking votes on the best story of a series after telling it, and by getting some helpful teachers to ask similar questions to their students, I found three main favorites that a lot of kids around kindergarten age shared. They were The Three Bears, Three Little Pigs, and The Little Pig that wouldn't go over the Stile.

Some of the teachers were genuinely disturbed because the few stories they had introduced merely for amusement had taken so pre-eminent a place in the children's affection over those which had been given seriously. It was of no use, however, to suggest substitutes. The children knew definitely what they liked, and though they accepted the recapitulation of scientific and moral stories with polite approbation, they returned to the original answer at a repetition of the question.

Some of the teachers were genuinely upset because the few stories they had shared just for fun had become so much more important to the kids than the ones presented seriously. However, suggesting replacements didn’t work. The kids knew exactly what they liked, and even though they politely accepted the review of scientific and moral stories, they always went back to their first choice when the question was asked again.

Inasmuch as the slightest of the things we hope to do for children by means of stories is quite impossible unless the children enjoy the stories, it may be worth our while to consider seriously these three which they surely do enjoy, to see what common qualities are in them, explanatory of their popularity, by which we may test the probable success of other stories we wish to tell.

Since even the smallest things we want to achieve for children through stories can't happen unless they enjoy those stories, it might be beneficial for us to carefully examine these three that they definitely enjoy. This will help us identify the common qualities that contribute to their popularity, which we can use to evaluate the potential success of other stories we want to share.

Here they are,—three prime favourites of proved standing.

Here they are—three top favorites with a solid track record.



THE STORY OF THE THREE LITTLE PIGS[1]

THE STORY OF THE THREE LITTLE PIGS[1]

[1] Adapted from Joseph Jacobs's English Fairy Tales (David Nutt, 57-59 Long Acre, W.C. 6s.).

[1] Adapted from Joseph Jacobs's English Fairy Tales (David Nutt, 57-59 Long Acre, W.C. 6s.).



Once upon a time there were three little pigs, who went from home to seek their fortune. The first that went off met a man with a bundle of straw, and said to him:—

Once upon a time, there were three little pigs who left home to find their fortune. The first one who set off encountered a man carrying a bundle of straw and said to him:—

"Good man, give me that straw to build me a house."

"Hey man, give me that straw so I can build a house."

The man gave the straw, and the little pig built his house with it. Presently came along a wolf, and knocked at the door, and said:—

The man gave the straw, and the little pig built his house with it. Soon a wolf came along, knocked on the door, and said:—

"Little pig, little pig, let me come in."

"Little pig, little pig, let me in."

But the pig answered:—

But the pig replied:—

"No, no, by the hair of my chiny-chin-chin."

"No, no, by the hair on my chinny-chin-chin."

So the wolf said:—

So the wolf said:—

"Then I'll huff, and I'll puff, and I'll blow your house in."

"Then I'll huff, and I'll puff, and I'll blow your house down."

So he huffed, and he puffed, and he blew his house in, and ate up the little pig.

So he huffed, and he puffed, and he blew his house down, and ate the little pig.

The second little pig met a man with a bundle of furze, and said:—

The second little pig met a man carrying a bundle of twigs and said:—

"Good man, give me that furze to build me a house."

"Hey man, give me that furze to help me build a house."

The man gave the furze, and the pig built his house. Then once more came the wolf, and said:

The man provided the prickly bush, and the pig constructed his house. Then once again, the wolf showed up and said:

"Little pig, little pig, let me come in."

"Hey there, little pig, can I come in?"

"No, no, by the hair of my chiny-chin-chin."

"No, no, by the hair on my chinny-chin-chin."

"Then I'll puff, and I'll huff, and I'll blow your house in."

"Then I'll huff, and I'll puff, and I'll blow your house down."

So he huffed, and he puffed, and he puffed and he huffed, and at last he blew the house in, and ate up the little pig.

So he huffed, and he puffed, and he puffed and he huffed, and finally, he blew the house down and ate the little pig.

The third little pig met a man with a load of bricks, and said:—

The third little pig ran into a guy carrying a bunch of bricks and said:—

"Good man, give me those bricks to build me a house with."

"Hey man, give me those bricks to help me build a house."

The man gave the bricks, and he built his house with them. Again the wolf came, and said:—

The man provided the bricks, and he constructed his house with them. Once more the wolf arrived and said:—

"Little pig, little pig, let me come in."

"Hey little pig, let me in."

"No, no, by the hair of my chiny-chin-chin."

"No, no, by the hair on my chinny-chin-chin."

"Then I'll huff, and I'll puff, and I'll blow your house in."

"Then I'll huff, and I'll puff, and I'll blow your house down."

So he huffed, and he puffed, and he huffed, and he puffed, and he puffed and huffed; but he could not get the house down. Finding that he could not, with all his huffing and puffing, blow the house down, he said:—

So he huffed and puffed and huffed and puffed, and he puffed and huffed; but he couldn't blow the house down. Realizing that he couldn't bring the house down, no matter how much he huffed and puffed, he said:—

"Little pig, I know where there is a nice field of turnips."

"Little pig, I know a great spot with plenty of turnips."

"Where?" said the little pig.

"Where?" asked the little pig.

"Oh, in Mr Smith's field, and if you will be ready to-morrow morning we will go together, and get some for dinner."

"Oh, in Mr. Smith's field, and if you're ready tomorrow morning, we can go together and get some for dinner."

"Very well," said the little pig. "What time do you mean to go I"

"Alright," said the little pig. "What time are you planning to go?"

"Oh, at six o'clock."

"Oh, at 6 PM."

So the little pig got up at five, and got the turnips before the wolf came crying:—

So the little pig got up at five and harvested the turnips before the wolf showed up crying:—

"Little pig, are you ready?"

"Hey pig, are you ready?"

The little pig said: "Ready! I have been and come back again, and got a nice potful for dinner."

The little pig said: "I'm ready! I've gone out and come back again, and I've got a nice potful for dinner."

The wolf felt very angry at this, but thought that he would be a match for the little pig somehow or other, so he said:—

The wolf was really angry about this, but he figured he could take on the little pig one way or another, so he said:—

"Little pig, I know where there is a nice apple-tree."

"Hey little pig, I know a great spot with a nice apple tree."

"Where?" said the pig.

"Where?" asked the pig.

"Down at Merry-garden," replied the wolf, "and if you will not deceive me I will come for you, at five o'clock to-morrow, and get some apples."

"Down at Merry-garden," replied the wolf, "and if you won't trick me, I'll come for you at five o'clock tomorrow and pick up some apples."

The little pig got up next morning at four o'clock, and went off for the apples, hoping to get back before the wolf came; but it took long to climb the tree, and just as he was coming down from it, he saw the wolf coming. When the wolf came up he said:—

The little pig woke up the next morning at four o'clock and headed out for the apples, hoping to return before the wolf showed up; but it took a while to climb the tree, and just as he was coming down, he spotted the wolf approaching. When the wolf arrived, he said:—

"Little pig, what! are you here before me? Are they nice apples?"

"Little pig, what! Are you here before me? Are those good apples?"

"Yes, very," said the little pig. "I will throw you down one."

"Yeah, definitely," said the little pig. "I'll toss you one."

And he threw it so far that, while the wolf was gone to pick it up, the little pig jumped down and ran home. The next day the wolf came again, and said to the little pig:—

And he threw it so far that, while the wolf went to pick it up, the little pig jumped down and ran home. The next day, the wolf came back and said to the little pig:—

"Little pig, there is a fair in town this afternoon; will you go?"

"Hey pig, there's a fair in town this afternoon; are you going?"

"Oh yes," said the pig, "I will go; what time?"

"Oh yes," said the pig, "I'm in; what time?"

"At three," said the wolf. As usual the little pig went off before the time, and got to the fair, and bought a butter-churn, which he was rolling home when he saw the wolf coming. So he got into the churn to hide, and in so doing turned it round, and it rolled down the hill with the pig in it, which frightened the wolf so much that he ran home without going to the fair. He went to the little pig's house, and told him how frightened he had been by a great round thing which came past him down the hill. Then the little pig said:—

"At three," said the wolf. As usual, the little pig left early and went to the fair, where he bought a butter churn. He was rolling it home when he spotted the wolf coming. So, he jumped into the churn to hide, and while doing that, he accidentally turned it around, causing it to roll down the hill with the pig inside. This scared the wolf so much that he ran home without going to the fair. He went to the little pig's house and told him how terrified he had been by this big round thing that came rolling past him down the hill. Then the little pig said:—

"Ha! ha! I frightened you, then!"

"Ha! I scared you, didn’t I?"

Then the wolf was very angry indeed, and tried to get down the chimney in order to eat up the little pig. When the little pig saw what he was about, he put a pot full of water on the blazing fire, and, just as the wolf was coming down, he took off the cover, and in fell the wolf. Quickly the little pig clapped on the cover, and when the wolf was boiled ate him for supper.

Then the wolf got really angry and tried to come down the chimney to eat the little pig. When the little pig saw what he was up to, he put a pot full of water on the roaring fire, and just as the wolf was coming down, he lifted the lid, and in fell the wolf. Quickly, the little pig put the lid back on, and when the wolf was boiled, he ate him for dinner.



THE STORY OF THE THREE BEARS[1]

THE STORY OF THE THREE BEARS[1]

[1] Adapted from Joseph Jacobs's English Fairy Tales (David Nutt, 57-59 Long Acre, W.C. 6s.).

[1] Adapted from Joseph Jacobs's English Fairy Tales (David Nutt, 57-59 Long Acre, W.C. 6s.).



Once upon a time there were Three Bears, who lived together in a house of their own, in a wood. One of them was a Little Small Wee Bear, and one was a Middle-sized Bear, and the other was a Great Huge Bear. They had each a pot for their porridge,—a little pot for the Little Small Wee Bear, and a middle-sized pot for the Middle-sized Bear, and a great pot for the Great Huge Bear. And they had each a chair to sit in,—a little chair for the Little Small Wee Bear, and a middle-sized chair for the Middle-sized Bear, and a great chair for the Great Huge Bear. And they had each a bed to sleep in,—a little bed for the Little Small Wee Bear, and a middle-sized bed for the Middle-sized Bear, and a great bed for the Great Huge Bear.

Once upon a time, there were Three Bears who lived together in a house of their own in the woods. One was a Little Small Wee Bear, one was a Middle-sized Bear, and the other was a Great Huge Bear. They each had a pot for their porridge—a small pot for the Little Small Wee Bear, a medium pot for the Middle-sized Bear, and a big pot for the Great Huge Bear. They each had a chair to sit on—a small chair for the Little Small Wee Bear, a medium chair for the Middle-sized Bear, and a big chair for the Great Huge Bear. They each had a bed to sleep in—a small bed for the Little Small Wee Bear, a medium bed for the Middle-sized Bear, and a big bed for the Great Huge Bear.

One day, after they had made the porridge for their breakfast, and poured it into their porridge-pots, they walked out into the wood while the porridge was cooling, that they might not burn their mouths, by beginning too soon to eat it. And while they were walking, a little girl named Goldilocks came to the house. She had never seen the little house before, and it was such a strange little house that she forgot all the things her mother had told her about being polite: first she looked in at the window, and then she peeped in at the keyhole; and seeing nobody in the house, she lifted the latch. The door was not fastened, because the Bears were good Bears, who did nobody any harm, and never suspected that anybody would harm them. So Goldilocks opened the door, and went in; and well pleased she was when she saw the porridge on the table. If Goldilocks had remembered what her mother had told her, she would have waited till the Bears came home, and then, perhaps, they would have asked her to breakfast; for they were good Bears—a little rough, as the manner of Bears is, but for all that very good-natured and hospitable. But Goldilocks forgot, and set about helping herself.

One day, after they had made porridge for breakfast and poured it into their bowls, they went out into the woods while the porridge cooled, so they wouldn't burn their mouths by eating it too soon. While they were walking, a little girl named Goldilocks came to the house. She had never seen the tiny house before, and it was so unusual that she completely forgot everything her mom had told her about being polite. First, she looked in at the window, then she peeked through the keyhole; and seeing no one inside, she lifted the latch. The door wasn’t locked because the Bears were nice Bears who meant no harm and never thought anyone would hurt them. So, Goldilocks opened the door and went inside; she was very happy when she saw the porridge on the table. If Goldilocks had remembered what her mother had told her, she would have waited for the Bears to come home, and maybe they would have invited her to breakfast since they were good Bears—a bit rough around the edges, as Bears tend to be, but still very kind and welcoming. But Goldilocks forgot all that and started helping herself.

So first she tasted the porridge of the Great Huge Bear, and that was too hot. And then she tasted the porridge of the Middle-sized Bear, and that was too cold. And then she went to the porridge of the Little Small Wee Bear, and tasted that: and that was neither too hot nor too cold, but just right; and she liked it so well, that she ate it all up.

So first she tried the porridge of the Great Huge Bear, and that was too hot. Then she tried the porridge of the Middle-sized Bear, and that was too cold. Finally, she went to the porridge of the Little Small Wee Bear and tasted it: it was neither too hot nor too cold, but just right; and she liked it so much that she ate it all up.

Then Goldilocks sat down in the chair of the Great Huge Bear, and that was too hard for her. And then she sat down in the chair of the Middle-sized Bear, and that was too soft for her. And then she sat down in the chair of the Little Small Wee Bear, and that was neither too hard nor too soft, but just right. So she seated herself in it, and there she sat till the bottom of the chair came out, and down she came, plump upon the ground.

Then Goldilocks sat down in the chair of the Great Huge Bear, and it was too hard for her. Next, she sat down in the chair of the Middle-sized Bear, and that one was too soft for her. Finally, she sat down in the chair of the Little Small Wee Bear, and that chair was neither too hard nor too soft, but just right. So she made herself comfortable in it, and she sat there until the bottom of the chair fell out, and down she went, plump onto the ground.

Then Goldilocks went upstairs into the bed-chamber in which the Three Bears slept. And first she lay down upon the bed of the Great Huge Bear; but that was too high at the head for her. And next she lay down upon the bed of the Middle-sized Bear, and that was too high at the foot for her. And then she lay down upon the bed of the Little Small Wee Bear; and that was neither too high at the head nor at the foot, but just right. So she covered herself up comfortably, and lay there till she fell fast asleep.

Then Goldilocks went upstairs into the bedroom where the Three Bears slept. First, she lay down on the bed of the Great Huge Bear, but it was too high at the head for her. Next, she tried the bed of the Middle-sized Bear, but it was too high at the foot for her. Finally, she lay down on the bed of the Little Small Wee Bear, and that was just right—not too high at the head or the foot. So she covered herself up comfortably and lay there until she fell fast asleep.

By this time the Three Bears thought their porridge would be cool enough; so they came home to breakfast. Now Goldilocks had left the spoon of the Great Huge Bear standing in his porridge.

By this time, the Three Bears thought their porridge would be cool enough, so they came home to have breakfast. Now, Goldilocks had left the Great Huge Bear's spoon standing in his porridge.

"SOMEBODY HAS BEEN AT MY PORRIDGE!" said the Great Huge Bear, in his great, rough, gruff voice. And when the Middle-sized Bear looked at his, he saw that the spoon was standing in it too.

"Someone has been in my porridge!" said the Great Huge Bear, in his deep, rough, gruff voice. And when the Middle-sized Bear looked at his, he saw that the spoon was in it as well.

"SOMEBODY HAS BEEN AT MY PORRIDGE!" said the Middle-sized Bear, in his middle-sized voice.

"SOMEONE HAS BEEN IN MY PORRIDGE!" said the Middle-sized Bear, in his middle-sized voice.

Then the Little Small Wee Bear looked at his, and there was the spoon in the porridge-pot, but the porridge was all gone.

Then the Little Small Wee Bear looked at his, and there was the spoon in the porridge pot, but the porridge was all gone.

"SOMEBODY HAS BEEN AT MY PORRIDGE, AND HAS EATEN IT ALL UP!" said the Little Small Wee Bear, in his little, small, wee voice.

"SOMEONE HAS BEEN IN MY PORRIDGE, AND HAS EATEN IT ALL!" said the Little Small Wee Bear, in his little, small, wee voice.

Upon this, the Three Bears, seeing that someone had entered their house, and eaten up the Little Small Wee Bear's breakfast, began to look about them. Now Goldilocks had not put the hard cushion straight when she rose from the chair of the Great Huge Bear.

Upon this, the Three Bears, noticing that someone had entered their house and eaten up the Little Small Wee Bear's breakfast, started to look around. Now Goldilocks hadn't straightened the hard cushion when she got up from the chair of the Great Huge Bear.

"SOMEBODY HAS BEEN SITTING IN MY CHAIR!" said the Great Huge Bear, in his great, rough, gruff voice.

"Someone has been sitting in my chair!" said the Great Huge Bear, in his big, rough, gruff voice.

And Goldilocks had crushed down the soft cushion of the Middle-sized Bear.

And Goldilocks had flattened the soft cushion of the Medium-sized Bear.

"SOMEBODY HAS BEEN SITTING IN MY CHAIR!" said the Middle-sized Bear, in his middle-sized voice.

"SOMEONE HAS BEEN SITTING IN MY CHAIR!" said the Middle-sized Bear, in his medium-sized voice.

And you know what Goldilocks had done to the third chair.

And you know what Goldilocks did to the third chair.

"SOMEBODY HAS BEEN SITTING IN MY CHAIR AND HAS SAT THE BOTTOM OUT OF IT!" said the Little Small Wee Bear, in his little, small, wee voice.

"SOMEONE HAS BEEN SITTING IN MY CHAIR AND HAS BROKEN THE BOTTOM OF IT!" said the Little Small Wee Bear, in his tiny, little voice.

Then the Three Bears thought it necessary that they should make further search; so they went upstairs into their bed-chamber. Now Goldilocks had pulled the pillow of the Great Huge Bear out of its place.

Then the Three Bears felt it was important to look further, so they went upstairs into their bedroom. Meanwhile, Goldilocks had pulled the Great Huge Bear's pillow out of its spot.

"SOMEBODY HAS BEEN LYING IN MY BED!" said the Great Huge Bear, in his great, rough, gruff voice.

"Someone's been sleeping in my bed!" said the Great Huge Bear, in his big, rough, gruff voice.

And Goldilocks had pulled the bolster of the Middle-sized Bear out of its place.

And Goldilocks had pulled the cushion of the Medium-sized Bear out of its spot.

"SOMEBODY HAS BEEN LYING IN MY BED!" said the Middle-sized Bear, in his middle-sized voice.

"SOMEONE HAS BEEN LYING IN MY BED!" said the Middle-sized Bear, in his middle-sized voice.

And when the Little Small Wee Bear came to look at his bed, there was the bolster in its place; and the pillow in its place upon the bolster; and upon the pillow was the shining, yellow hair of little Goldilocks!

And when the Little Small Wee Bear came to check his bed, the bolster was in its spot; the pillow was on the bolster; and on the pillow was the shiny, golden hair of little Goldilocks!

"SOMEBODY HAS BEEN LYING IN MY BED,—AND HERE SHE IS!" said the Little Small Wee Bear, in his little, small, wee voice.

"SOMEONE HAS BEEN LYING IN MY BED,—AND HERE SHE IS!" said the Little Small Wee Bear, in his little, small, wee voice.

Goldilocks had heard in her sleep the great, rough, gruff voice of the Great Huge Bear; but she was so fast asleep that it was no more to her than the roaring of wind or the rumbling of thunder. And she had heard the middle-sized voice of the Middle-sized Bear, but it was only as if she had heard someone speaking in a dream. But when she heard the little, small, wee voice of the Little Small Wee Bear, it was so sharp, and so shrill, that it awakened her at once. Up she started, and when she saw the Three Bears on one side of the bed, she tumbled herself out at the other, and ran to the window. Now the window was open, because the Bears, like good, tidy Bears as they were, always opened their bed-chamber window when they got up in the morning.

Goldilocks had heard the loud, rough voice of the Great Huge Bear while she was sleeping, but she was so deep in slumber that it sounded no more than the wind howling or thunder rumbling. She had also heard the middle-sized voice of the Middle-sized Bear, but it was just like hearing someone talk in a dream. However, when she heard the tiny, little voice of the Little Small Wee Bear, it was so sharp and high-pitched that it woke her up immediately. She jumped up, and when she saw the Three Bears on one side of the bed, she rolled out on the other side and ran to the window. The window was open because the Bears, being the neat and tidy Bears they were, always opened their bedroom window in the morning.

Out little Goldilocks jumped, and ran away home to her mother, as fast as ever she could.

Our little Goldilocks jumped up and ran home to her mom as fast as she could.



THE OLD WOMAN AND HER PIG[1]

THE OLD WOMAN AND HER PIG[1]

[1] Adapted from Joseph Jacobs's English Fairy Tales (David Nutt, 57-59 Long Acre, W.C. 6s.).

[1] Adapted from Joseph Jacobs's English Fairy Tales (David Nutt, 57-59 Long Acre, W.C. 6s.).



It happened one day that as an old woman was sweeping her house she found a little crooked sixpence. "What," said she, "shall I do with this little sixpence? I will go to market, and buy a little pig."

It happened one day that as an old woman was sweeping her house, she found a little crooked sixpence. "What," she said, "should I do with this little sixpence? I’ll go to the market and buy a little pig."

On the way home she came to a stile; but the piggy wouldn't go over the stile.

On her way home, she reached a stile, but the pig wouldn’t cross it.

So she left the piggy and went on a little further, till she met a dog. She said to him, "Dog, dog, bite pig; piggy won't go over the stile; and I sha'n't get home to-night." But the dog wouldn't bite piggy.

So she left the pig and went a bit further until she met a dog. She said to him, "Dog, dog, bite the pig; the pig won’t go over the stile, and I won’t get home tonight." But the dog wouldn’t bite the pig.

A little further on she met a stick. So she said: "Stick! stick! beat dog! dog won't bite pig; piggy won't go over the stile; and I sha'n't get home to-night." But the stick wouldn't beat the dog.

A little further on, she came across a stick. So she said, "Stick! Stick! Beat the dog! The dog won't bite the pig; the pig won't go over the stile; and I won't get home tonight." But the stick wouldn't beat the dog.

A little further on she met a fire. So she said: "Fire! fire! burn stick! stick won't beat dog; dog won't bite pig; piggy won't get over the stile; and I sha'n't get home to-night." But the fire wouldn't burn the stick.

A little further on, she came across a fire. So she said, "Fire! Fire! Burn stick! The stick won't hit the dog; the dog won't bite the pig; the piggy won't get over the stile; and I won't get home tonight." But the fire wouldn't burn the stick.

A little further on she met some water. So she said: "Water! water! quench fire; fire won't burn stick; stick won't beat dog; dog won't bite pig; piggy won't get over the stile; and I sha'n't get home to-night." But the water wouldn't quench the fire.

A bit farther along, she came across some water. So she said, "Water! Water! Put out the fire; the fire won't burn the stick; the stick won't hit the dog; the dog won't bite the pig; the pig can't get over the fence; and I won't make it home tonight." But the water didn't put out the fire.

A little further on she met an ox. So she said: "Ox! ox! drink water; water won't quench fire; fire won't burn stick; stick won't beat dog; dog won't bite pig; piggy won't get over the stile; and I sha'n't get home to-night." But the ox wouldn't drink the water.

A little further on, she encountered an ox. So she said: "Ox! Ox! Drink some water; water won't put out fire; fire won't burn the stick; the stick won't hit the dog; the dog won't bite the pig; the piggy won't get over the stile; and I won't make it home tonight." But the ox refused to drink the water.

A little further on she met a butcher. So she said: "Butcher! butcher! kill ox; ox won't drink water; water won't quench fire; fire won't burn stick; stick won't beat dog; dog won't bite pig; piggy won't get over the stile; and I sha'n't get home to-night." But the butcher wouldn't kill the ox.

A little further on, she ran into a butcher. So she said: "Butcher! Butcher! Kill the ox; the ox won't drink water; water won't put out the fire; fire won't burn the stick; the stick won't hit the dog; the dog won't bite the pig; the piggy won't get over the stile; and I won't get home tonight." But the butcher wouldn't kill the ox.

A little further on she met a rope. So she said: "Rope! rope! hang butcher; butcher won't kill ox; ox won't drink water; water won't quench fire; fire won't burn stick; stick won't beat dog; dog won't bite pig; piggy won't get over the stile; and I sha'n't get home to-night." But the rope wouldn't hang the butcher.

A bit further along, she encountered a rope. So she said, “Rope! Rope! Hang the butcher; the butcher won’t kill the ox; the ox won’t drink water; the water won’t put out the fire; the fire won’t burn the stick; the stick won’t hit the dog; the dog won’t bite the pig; the pig won’t get over the stile; and I won’t get home tonight.” But the rope wouldn’t hang the butcher.

A little further on she met a rat. So she said: "Rat! rat! gnaw rope; rope won't hang butcher; butcher won't kill ox; ox won't drink water; water won't quench fire; fire won't burn stick; stick won't beat dog; dog won't bite pig; piggy won't get over the stile; and I sha'n't get home to-night." But the rat wouldn't gnaw the rope.

A little further on, she met a rat. So she said: "Rat! Rat! chew the rope; the rope won't hang the butcher; the butcher won't kill the ox; the ox won't drink water; the water won't put out the fire; the fire won't burn the stick; the stick won't hit the dog; the dog won't bite the pig; the piggy won't get over the fence; and I won't get home tonight." But the rat wouldn't chew the rope.

A little further on she met a cat. So she said: "Cat! cat! kill rat; rat won't gnaw rope; rope won't hang butcher; butcher won't kill ox; ox won't drink water; water won't quench fire; fire won't burn stick; stick won't beat dog; dog won't bite pig; piggy won't get over the stile; and I sha'n't get home to-night." But the cat said to her, "If you will go to yonder cow, and fetch me a saucer of milk, I will kill the rat." So away went the old woman to the cow.

A little further on, she met a cat. So she said, "Cat! Cat! Kill the rat; the rat won't gnaw the rope; the rope won't hang the butcher; the butcher won't kill the ox; the ox won't drink the water; the water won't quench the fire; the fire won't burn the stick; the stick won't beat the dog; the dog won't bite the pig; the piggy won't get over the stile; and I won't get home tonight." But the cat said to her, "If you go to that cow over there and bring me a saucer of milk, I will kill the rat." So the old woman went off to the cow.

But the cow refused to give the milk unless the old woman first gave her a handful of hay. So away went the old woman to the haystack; and she brought the hay to the cow.

But the cow wouldn't give the milk unless the old woman first gave her a handful of hay. So, the old woman went to the haystack and brought the hay back to the cow.

When the cow had eaten the hay, she gave the old woman the milk; and away she went with it in a saucer to the cat.

When the cow finished eating the hay, she gave the old woman the milk, and off she went with it in a saucer to the cat.

As soon as it had lapped up the milk, the cat began to kill the rat; the rat began to gnaw the rope; the rope began to hang the butcher; the butcher began to kill the ox; the ox began to drink the water; the water began to quench the fire; the fire began to burn the stick; the stick began to beat the dog; the dog began to bite the pig; the little pig in a fright jumped over the stile; and so the old woman did get home that night.

As soon as it finished the milk, the cat started to go after the rat; the rat started to chew on the rope; the rope started to hang the butcher; the butcher started to kill the ox; the ox started to drink the water; the water started to put out the fire; the fire started to burn the stick; the stick started to hit the dog; the dog started to bite the pig; the little pig, scared, jumped over the fence; and so the old woman finally made it home that night.


The briefest examination of these three stories reveals the fact that one attribute is beyond dispute in each. Something happens, all the time. Every step in each story is an event. There is no time spent in explanation, description, or telling how people felt; the stories tell what people did, and what they said. And the events are the links of a sequence of the closest kind; in point of time and of cause they follow as immediately as it is possible for events to follow. There are no gaps, and no complications of plot requiring a return on the road.

The briefest look at these three stories shows that one thing is clearly true in each. Something is always happening. Every step in each story is an event. There's no time spent on explanations, descriptions, or how people felt; the stories focus on what people did and what they said. The events are tightly linked in a sequence that follows as closely as possible in terms of time and cause. There are no gaps, and no complicated plots that require backtracking.

A second common characteristic appears on briefest examination. As you run over the little stories you will see that each event presents a distinct picture to the imagination, and that these pictures are made out of very simple elements. The elements are either familiar to the child or analogous to familiar ones. Each object and happening is very like everyday, yet touched with a subtle difference, rich in mystery. For example, the details of the pictures in the Goldilocks story are parts of everyday life,—house, chairs, beds, and so on; but they are the house, chairs, and beds of three bears; that is the touch of marvel which transforms the scene. The old woman who owned the obstinate pig is the centre of a circle in which stand only familiar images,—stick, fire, water, cow, and the rest; but the wonder enters with the fact that these usually inanimate or dumb objects of nature enter so humanly into the contest of wills. So it is, also, with the doings of the three little pigs. Every image is explicable to the youngest hearer, while none suggests actual familiarity, because the actors are not children, but pigs. Simplicity, with mystery, is the keynote of all the pictures, and these are clear and distinct.

A second common characteristic becomes clear upon a quick look. As you read the little stories, you'll notice that each event paints a unique picture in the imagination, and these images are created using very simple elements. The elements are either familiar to children or similar to ones they know. Every object and event feels very much like everyday life, but there's a subtle twist that adds a layer of mystery. For instance, the details in the Goldilocks story include everyday things—house, chairs, beds, and so on—but they belong to three bears; that's the magical touch that changes the scene. The old woman with the stubborn pig is surrounded by only familiar images—stick, fire, water, cow, and so forth—but the wonder comes from the way these usually inanimate or silent objects play such a human role in the contest of wills. The same goes for the adventures of the three little pigs. Every image can be understood by the youngest listener, yet none feels truly familiar because the main characters aren't children but pigs. Simplicity intertwined with mystery is the main theme of all the pictures, and they are clear and distinct.

Still a third characteristic common to the stories quoted is a certain amount of repetition. It is more definite, and of what has been called the "cumulative" kind, in the story of the old woman; but in all it is a distinctive feature.

Still a third characteristic common to the stories quoted is a certain amount of repetition. It's more clear and of what has been referred to as the "cumulative" type in the story of the old woman, but in all of them, it stands out as a distinctive feature.

Here we have, then, three marked characteristics common to three stories almost invariably loved by children,—action, in close sequence; familiar images, tinged with mystery; some degree of repetition.

Here we have, then, three distinct features common to three stories that children almost always love—action, happening in quick succession; familiar images, infused with a sense of mystery; and some level of repetition.

It is not hard to see why these qualities appeal to a child. The first is the prime characteristic of all good stories,—"stories as is stories"; the child's demand for it but bears witness to the fact that his instinctive taste is often better than the taste he later develops under artificial culture. The second is a matter of common-sense. How could the imagination create new worlds, save out of the material of the old? To offer strange images is to confuse the mind and dull the interest; to offer familiar ones "with a difference" is to pique the interest and engage the mind.

It’s easy to understand why these qualities attract a child. The first is the main trait of all good stories—“stories as stories”; the child’s desire for this just shows that their natural taste is often better than the taste they develop later through artificial influences. The second point is straightforward. How can imagination build new worlds without using the material of the old? Offering strange images confuses the mind and loses interest; providing familiar images “with a twist” grabs attention and engages the mind.

The charm of repetition, to children, is a more complex matter; there are undoubtedly a good many elements entering into it, hard to trace in analysis. But one or two of the more obvious may be seized and brought to view. The first is the subtle flattery of an unexpected sense of mastery. When the child-mind, following with toilful alertness a new train of thought, comes suddenly on a familiar epithet or expression, I fancy it is with much the same sense of satisfaction that we older people feel when in the midst of a long programme of new music the orchestra strikes into something we have heard before,—Handel, maybe, or one of the more familiar Beethoven sonatas. "I know that! I have heard that before!" we think, triumphant, and settle down to enjoyment without effort. So it is, probably, with the "middle-sized" articles of the bears' house and the "and I sha'n't get home to-night" of the old woman. Each recurrence deepens the note of familiarity, tickles the primitive sense of humour, and eases the strain of attention.

The appeal of repetition for children is a more complex issue; there are definitely many factors involved that are hard to pin down through analysis. However, a couple of the more obvious ones can be highlighted. The first is the subtle flattery that comes with an unexpected sense of mastery. When a child's mind, working diligently to follow a new thought, suddenly encounters a familiar word or phrase, I think they feel a satisfaction similar to ours when, in the middle of a long playlist of new music, the orchestra plays something we've heard before—maybe Handel or one of Beethoven's more familiar sonatas. "I know that! I've heard that before!" we think proudly, allowing ourselves to relax and enjoy without effort. It's likely the same with the "middle-sized" items in the bears' house and the "and I won't get home tonight" from the old woman. Each repetition increases the sense of familiarity, tickles the basic sense of humor, and lightens the mental load.

When the repetition is cumulative, like the extreme instance of The House that Jack Built, I have a notion that the joy of the child is the pleasure of intellectual gymnastics, not too hard for fun, but not too easy for excitement. There is a deal of fun to be got out of purely intellectual processes, and childhood is not too soon for the rudiments of such fun to show. The delight the healthy adult mind takes in working out a neat problem in geometry, the pleasure a musician finds in following the involutions of a fugue, are of the same type of satisfaction as the liking of children for cumulative stories. Complexity and mass, arrived at by stages perfectly intelligible in themselves, mounting steadily from a starting-point of simplicity; then the same complexity and mass resolving itself as it were miraculously back into simplicity, this is an intellectual joy. It does not differ materially, whether found in the study of counterpoint, at thirty, or in the story of the old woman and her pig, at five. It is perfectly natural and wholesome, and it may perhaps be a more powerful developing force for the budding intellect than we are aware.

When the repetition builds upon itself, like in the extreme example of The House that Jack Built, I believe that the joy for a child is the thrill of mental challenges—not too hard to be fun, but not too easy to be boring. There’s a lot of enjoyment to be found in purely intellectual activities, and childhood is not too early for the foundations of such enjoyment to appear. The pleasure a healthy adult brain gets from solving a neat geometry problem and the enjoyment a musician experiences while following the twists of a fugue are similar types of satisfaction to what children feel for cumulative stories. Complexity and depth, developed step by step in a way that's easy to understand, gradually building from a simple starting point; then the same complexity and depth magically resolving back into simplicity—that's an intellectual delight. It doesn’t fundamentally differ whether it’s in studying counterpoint at age thirty or in the story of the old woman and her pig at age five. It's completely natural and beneficial, and it may actually be a more significant force for developing young minds than we realize.

For these reasons let me urge you, when you are looking for stories to tell little children, to apply this threefold test as a kind of touchstone to their quality of fitness: Are they full of action, in close natural sequence? Are their images simple without being humdrum? Are they repetitive? The last quality is not an absolute requisite; but it is at least very often an attribute of a good child-story.

For these reasons, let me encourage you, when you're searching for stories to share with young children, to use this three-part test as a way to assess their suitability: Are they full of action and follow a natural sequence? Are their images straightforward without being boring? Are they repetitive? The last quality isn't a strict requirement, but it is often a characteristic of a good children's story.

Having this touchstone in mind for general selection, we can now pass to the matter of specific choices for different ages of children. No one can speak with absolute conviction in this matter, so greatly do the taste and capacity of children of the same age vary. Any approach to an exact classification of juvenile books according to their suitability for different ages will be found impossible. The same book in the hands of a skilful narrator may be made to afford delight to children both of five and ten. The following are merely the inferences drawn from my own experience. They must be modified by each teacher according to the conditions of her small audience. In general, I believe it to be wise to plan the choice of stories much as indicated in the table given on page 64.

Keeping this guideline in mind for overall selection, we can now move on to the topic of specific choices for different ages of children. No one can speak with total certainty on this issue, as children's tastes and abilities at the same age can vary widely. Any attempt to precisely categorize children's books based on their appropriateness for various ages will be found impractical. The same book, when told by a skilled storyteller, can entertain both five-year-olds and ten-year-olds. The following insights are simply drawn from my personal experience. Each teacher should adjust them based on the needs of their specific group. In general, I think it's wise to plan the selection of stories much like what's suggested in the table on page 64.

At a later stage, varying with the standard of capacity of different classes, we find the temper of mind which asks continually, "Is that true?" To meet this demand, one draws on historical and scientific anecdote, and on reminiscence. But the demand is never so exclusive that fictitious narrative need be cast aside. All that is necessary is to state frankly that the story you are telling is "just a story," or—if it be the case—that it is "part true and part story."

At a later point, depending on the level of capacity in different groups, we encounter a mindset that constantly asks, "Is that true?" To address this question, we rely on historical and scientific examples, as well as our own memories. However, this need isn't so strict that we have to completely eliminate fictional narratives. All that's needed is to honestly say that the story you’re telling is "just a story," or—if applicable—that it’s "part true and part story."

At all stages I would urge the telling of Bible stories, as far as is allowed by the special circumstances of the school. These are stories from a source unsurpassed in our literature for purity of style and loftiness of subject. More especially I urge the telling of the Christ-story, in such parts as seem likely to be within the grasp of the several classes. In all Bible stories it is well to keep as near as possible to the original unimprovable text.[1] Some amplification can be made, but no excessive modernising or simplifying is excusable in face of the austere grace and majestic simplicity of the original. Such adaptation as helps to cut the long narrative into separate units, making each an intelligible story, I have ventured to illustrate according to my own personal taste, in two stories given in Chapter VI. The object of the usual modernising or enlarging of the text may be far better attained for the child listener by infusing into the text as it stands a strong realising sense of its meaning and vitality, letting it give its own message through a fit medium of expression.

At every stage, I encourage sharing Bible stories, as much as the specific circumstances of the school allow. These stories come from a source unmatched in our literature for its purity of style and depth of subject. I especially recommend telling the story of Christ, focusing on parts that are suitable for the different classes. When sharing Bible stories, it's best to stay as close to the original, unchangeable text as possible. Some elaboration can be done, but excessive modernization or simplification isn’t justifiable given the beautiful simplicity and dignified grace of the original. I have attempted to show how to break the lengthy narrative into distinct units, making each one an understandable story, based on my own personal taste in two stories presented in Chapter VI. The common practice of modernizing or expanding the text may be better fulfilled for child listeners by instilling a strong understanding of its meaning and vibrancy into the text as it is, allowing it to convey its own message through an appropriate form of expression.

[1] Stories from the Old Testament, by S. Platt, retells the Old Testament story as nearly as possible in the actual words of the Authorised Version.

[1] Stories from the Old Testament, by S. Platt, tells the Old Testament story as closely as possible using the actual words from the Authorized Version.

The stories given in pages 133 to 246 are grouped as illustrations of the types suitable for different stages. They are, however, very often interchangeable; and many stories can be told successfully to all classes. A vitally good story is little limited in its appeal. It is, nevertheless, a help to have certain plain results of experience as a basis for choice; that which is given is intended only for such a basis, not in the least as a final list.

The stories on pages 133 to 246 are organized to show examples that fit different stages. However, they often overlap, and many stories can work well for all audiences. A truly great story has broad appeal. It is, still helpful to have some clear outcomes from experience to guide your choices; what’s provided here is meant to be a starting point, not a definitive list.



CERTAIN TYPES OF STORY CLASSIFIED

CERTAINTY TYPES OF STORIES CATEGORIZED

FOR KINDERGARTEN AND CLASS I.:

For Kindergarten and Grade 1.

  • Little Rhymed Stories (including the best of the nursery rhymes and the more poetic fragments of Mother Goose)
  • Stories with Rhyme in Parts
  • Nature Stories in which the element of personification is strong)
  • Nonsense Tales
  • Wonder Tales


FOR CLASSES II. AND III.:

FOR GRADES II AND III:

  • Nonsense Tales
  • Wonder Tales
  • Fairy and Folk Tales
  • Fables
  • Legends
  • Nature Stories (especially stories of animals)


FOR CLASSES IV. AND V.:

FOR GRADES 4 AND 5:

  • Folk Tales
  • Fables
  • Myths and Allegories
  • Developed Animal Stories
  • Legends: Historic and Heroic
  • Historical Stories
  • Humorous Adventure Stories
  • "True Stories"


The wonder tales most familiar and accessible to the teacher are probably those included in the collections of Andersen and the Brothers Grimm. So constant is the demand for these that the following list may be found useful, as indicating which of the stories are more easily and effectively adapted for telling, and commonly most successful.

The fairy tales that teachers are probably most familiar with and can easily access are those from the collections by Andersen and the Brothers Grimm. The demand for these stories is so high that the list below might be helpful in showing which stories are easier to adapt for storytelling and tend to be the most successful.

It must be remembered that many of these standard tales need such adapting as has been suggested, cutting them down, and ridding them of vulgar or sophisticated detail.

It should be kept in mind that many of these classic stories require the adaptations mentioned, shortening them and removing any crude or overly complicated details.

From the Brothers Grimm:

From the Brothers Grimm:

  • The Star Dollars
  • The Cat and the Mouse
  • The Nail
  • The Hare and the Hedgehog
  • Snow-White and Rose-Red
  • Mother Holle
  • Thumbling
  • Three Brothers
  • The Little Porridge Pot
  • Little Snow-White
  • The Wolf and the Seven Little Kids
  • The Sea Mouse

From Andersen:

From Andersen:

  • Little Tiny
  • The Lark and the Daisy
  • The Ugly Duckling
  • The Seven Stories of the Snow Queen
  • The Flax
  • The Little Match Girl
  • The Fir-Tree
  • The Red Shoes
  • Olé Luköié
  • Monday
  • Saturday
  • Sunday
  • The Elf of the Rose
  • Five Peas in a Pod
  • The Portuguese Duck
  • The Little Mermaid (much shortened)
  • The Nightingale (shortened)
  • The Girl who trod on a Loaf
  • The Emperor's New Clothes

Another familiar and easily attainable type of story is the classic myth, as retold in Kupfer's Legends of Greece and Rome.[1] Of these, again, certain tales are more successfully adapted to children than others. Among the best for telling are:

Another well-known and easily accessible type of story is the classic myth, as retold in Kupfer's Legends of Greece and Rome.[1] Some of these tales are better suited for children than others. Among the best for storytelling are:

  • Arachne
  • Pandora
  • Midas
  • Apollo and Daphne
  • Apollo and Hyacinthus
  • Narcissus
  • Latona and the Rustics
  • Proserpine

[1] A well-nigh indispensable book for teachers is Guerber's Myths of Greece and Rome, which contains in brief form a complete collection of the classic myths.

[1] An essential book for teachers is Guerber's Myths of Greece and Rome, which provides a concise collection of classic myths.


CHAPTER III

ADAPTATION OF STORIES FOR TELLING



It soon becomes easy to pick out from a collection such stories as can be well told; but at no time is it easy to find a sufficient number of such stories. Stories simple, direct, and sufficiently full of incident for telling, yet having the beautiful or valuable motive we desire for children, do not lie hidden in every book. And even many of the stories which are most charming to read do not answer the double demand, for the appeal to the eye differs in many important respects from that to the ear. Unless one is able to change the form of a story to suit the needs of oral delivery, one is likely to suffer from poverty of material. Perhaps the commonest need of change is in the case of a story too long to tell, yet embodying some one beautiful incident or lesson; or one including a series of such incidents. The story of The Nürnberg Stove, by Ouida,[1] is a good example of the latter kind; Ruskin's King of the Golden River will serve as an illustration of the former.

It quickly becomes easy to identify which stories from a collection can be told well; however, it is never simple to find enough of those stories. Stories that are straightforward, direct, and packed with events suitable for telling, while also featuring the beautiful or meaningful themes we want for children, aren't found in every book. Moreover, many of the most delightful stories to read don’t meet both criteria, as the appeal to the eye is quite different from the appeal to the ear. If someone can't adapt a story for oral delivery, they may struggle with a lack of material. One of the most common adjustments needed is for a story that's too long to tell but contains one lovely moment or lesson; or one that includes a series of such moments. The story of The Nürnberg Stove, by Ouida,[1] is a great example of the latter type, while Ruskin's King of the Golden River serves as an example of the former.

[1] See Bimbi, by Ouida. (Chatto. 2s.)

[1] Check out Bimbi, by Ouida. (Chatto. 2s.)

The problem in one case is chiefly one of elimination; in the other it is also in a large degree one of rearrangement. In both cases I have purposely chosen extreme instances, as furnishing plainer illustration. The usual story needs less adaptation than these, but the same kind, in its own degree. Condensation and rearrangement are the commonest forms of change required.

The problem in one case mainly involves elimination; in the other, it also largely involves rearrangement. In both cases, I have intentionally chosen extreme examples to provide a clearer illustration. The typical story needs less adaptation than these but still requires a similar approach, in its own way. Condensation and rearrangement are the most common types of changes needed.

Pure condensation is probably the easier for most persons. With The Nürnberg Stove in mind for reference, let us see what the process includes. This story can be readily found by anyone who is interested in the following example of adaptation, for nearly every library includes in its catalogue the juvenile works of Mlle. de la Ramée (Ouida). The suggestions given assume that the story is before my readers.

Pure condensation is probably the easiest for most people. With The Nürnberg Stove in mind for reference, let’s look at what the process involves. This story can easily be found by anyone interested in this example of adaptation, as almost every library includes the children's works of Mlle. de la Ramée (Ouida) in its catalog. The suggestions provided assume that the story is familiar to my readers.

The story as it stands is two thousand four hundred words long, obviously too long to tell. What can be left out? Let us see what must be kept in.

The story as it is now is two thousand four hundred words long, clearly too long to tell. What can be cut out? Let's figure out what needs to stay in.

The dramatic climax toward which we are working is the outcome of August's strange exploit,—his discovery by the king and the opportunity for him to become an artist. The joy of this climax is twofold: August may stay with his beloved Hirschvogel, and he may learn to make beautiful things like it. To arrive at the twofold conclusion we must start from a double premise,—the love of the stove and the yearning to be an artist. It will, then, be necessary to include in the beginning of the story enough details of the family life to show plainly how precious and necessary Hirschvogel was to the children; and to state definitely how August had learned to admire and wish to emulate Hirschvogel's maker. We need no detail beyond what is necessary to make this clear.

The intense climax we're building towards is the result of August's unusual adventure—his discovery by the king and his chance to become an artist. The joy of this climax has two parts: August can stay with his beloved Hirschvogel, and he can learn to create beautiful things just like it. To reach this twofold conclusion, we need to start from a double premise—the love of the stove and the desire to be an artist. So, it will be important to include enough details about the family life at the beginning of the story to clearly show how valuable and essential Hirschvogel was to the children, and to clearly explain how August came to admire and aspire to imitate Hirschvogel's creator. We won't need any details beyond what’s necessary to make this clear.

The beginning and the end of a story decided upon, its body becomes the bridge from one to the other; in this case it is August's strange journey, beginning with the catastrophe and his grief-dazed decision to follow the stove. The journey is long, and each stage of it is told in full. As this is impossible in oral reproduction, it becomes necessary to choose typical incidents, which will give the same general effect as the whole. The incidents which answer this purpose are: the beginning of the journey, the experience on the luggage train, the jolting while being carried on men's shoulders, the final fright and suspense before the king opens the door.

The start and finish of a story are set, and its main part acts as a link between the two; in this case, it’s August's unusual journey, starting with the disaster and his grief-fueled decision to follow the stove. The journey is lengthy, and every part of it is described in detail. Since this is impossible to convey through oral storytelling, it’s necessary to select key events that will create the same overall impact as the entire story. The events that serve this purpose include: the beginning of the journey, the experience on the luggage train, the jostling while being carried on men’s shoulders, and the final tension and suspense before the king opens the door.

The episode of the night in the bric-a-brac shop introduces a wholly new and confusing train of thought; therefore, charming as it is, it must be omitted. And the secondary thread of narrative interest, that of the prices for which the stove was sold, and the retribution visited on the cheating dealers, is also "another story," and must be ignored. Each of these destroys the clear sequence and the simplicity of plot which must be kept for telling.

The episode of the night in the thrift shop introduces a completely new and confusing line of thought; so, as charming as it is, it has to be left out. The secondary story about the prices for which the stove was sold and the punishment dealt to the dishonest dealers is also "another story" and should be overlooked. Each of these disrupts the clear sequence and simplicity of the plot that needs to be maintained for the telling.

We are reduced, then, for the whole, to this: a brief preliminary statement of the place Hirschvogel held in the household affections, and the ambition aroused in August; the catastrophe of the sale; August's decision; his experiences on the train, on the shoulders of men, and just before the discovery; his discovery, and the dénouement.

We are left, then, with this: a short initial overview of Hirschvogel's role in the family's feelings and the ambition it sparked in August; the disaster of the sale; August's choice; his journey on the train, with men carrying him, and just before the revelation; his discovery, and the dénouement.

This not only reduces the story to tellable form, but it also leaves a suggestive interest which heightens later enjoyment of the original. I suggest the adaptation of Kate Douglas Wiggin, in The Story Hour, since in view of the existence of a satisfactory adaptation it seems unappreciative to offer a second. The one I made for my own use some years ago is not dissimilar to this, and I have no reason to suppose it more desirable.

This not only simplifies the story into a tellable format, but it also creates an intriguing interest that enhances the enjoyment of the original later on. I recommend the adaptation by Kate Douglas Wiggin in The Story Hour, as it feels ungrateful to provide a second version when there’s already a good one available. The version I created for my own use a few years back is quite similar, and I have no reason to believe it’s any better.

Ruskin's King of the Golden River is somewhat difficult to adapt. Not only is it long, but its style is mature, highly descriptive, and closely allegorical. Yet the tale is too beautiful and too suggestive to be lost to the story-teller. And it is, also, so recognised a part of the standard literary equipment of youth that teachers need to be able to introduce children to its charm. To make it available for telling, we must choose the most essential events of the series leading up to the climax, and present these so simply as to appeal to children's ears, and so briefly as not to tire them.

Ruskin's King of the Golden River is somewhat tricky to adapt. It's not only lengthy, but its style is mature, very descriptive, and heavily symbolic. However, the story is too beautiful and too meaningful to be overlooked by storytellers. It's also a recognized part of the standard literary toolkit for young people, so teachers need to be able to introduce kids to its charm. To make it suitable for storytelling, we must select the key events leading up to the climax and present them simply to engage children's attention, and briefly enough to keep them interested.

The printed story is eight thousand words in length. The first three thousand words depict the beauty and fertility of the Treasure Valley, and the cruel habits of Hans and Schwartz, its owners, and give the culminating incident which leads to their banishment by "West Wind." This episode,—the West Wind's appearance in the shape of an aged traveller, his kind reception by the younger brother, little Gluck, and the subsequent wrath of Hans and Schwartz, with their resulting punishment,—occupies about two thousand words. The rest of the story deals with the three brothers after the decree of West Wind has turned Treasure Valley into a desert. In the little house where they are plying their trade of goldsmiths, the King of the Golden River appears to Gluck and tells him the magic secret of turning the river's waters to gold. Hans and Schwartz in turn attempt the miracle, and in turn incur the penalty attached to failure. Gluck tries, and wins the treasure through self-sacrifice. The form of the treasure is a renewal of the fertility of Treasure Valley, and the moral of the whole story is summed up in Ruskin's words, "So the inheritance which was lost by cruelty was regained by love."

The printed story is eight thousand words long. The first three thousand words describe the beauty and fertility of Treasure Valley, as well as the cruel behavior of its owners, Hans and Schwartz, leading to their banishment by "West Wind." This episode—West Wind appearing as an old traveler, being kindly received by the younger brother, little Gluck, and the resulting anger from Hans and Schwartz, along with their punishment—takes up about two thousand words. The rest of the story focuses on the three brothers after West Wind's decree has turned Treasure Valley into a desert. In their small house where they work as goldsmiths, the King of the Golden River appears to Gluck and reveals the magic secret of turning the river’s waters into gold. Hans and Schwartz each try the miracle and face the consequences of failure. Gluck attempts it and succeeds through self-sacrifice. The treasure is the restoration of Treasure Valley’s fertility, and the moral of the entire story is captured in Ruskin's words, "So the inheritance which was lost by cruelty was regained by love."

It is easy to see that the dramatic part of the story and that which most pointedly illustrates the underlying idea, is the triple attempt to win the treasure,—the two failures and the one success. But this is necessarily introduced by the episode of the King of the Golden River, which is, also, an incident sure to appeal to a child's imagination. And the regaining of the inheritance is meaningless without the fact of its previous loss, and the reason for the loss, as a contrast with the reason for its recovery. We need, then, the main facts recorded in the first three thousand words. But the West Wind episode must be avoided, not only for brevity, but because two supernatural appearances, so similar, yet of different personalities, would hopelessly confuse a told story.

It's clear that the most dramatic part of the story—where the main message is highlighted—is the three attempts to get the treasure: two failures and one success. However, this needs to be introduced by the story of the King of the Golden River, which is an event that will definitely capture a child's imagination. Losing the inheritance wouldn't make sense without knowing it was lost in the first place, and understanding why it was lost is essential to contrast with the reason for getting it back. Therefore, we need the key events detailed in the first three thousand words. However, we should skip the West Wind episode, not just to keep it short but also because having two supernatural beings that are similar yet have different personalities would confuse the story.

Our oral story is now to be made out of a condensed statement of the character of the Valley and of its owners, and the manner of its loss; the intervention of the King of the Golden River; the three attempts to turn the river to gold, and Gluck's success. Gluck is to be our hero, and our underlying idea is the power of love versus cruelty. Description is to be reduced to its lowest terms, and the language made simple and concrete.

Our story will focus on a brief overview of the Valley and its owners, and how they lost it; the involvement of the King of the Golden River; the three attempts to turn the river into gold; and Gluck's success. Gluck will be our hero, and our main theme is the power of love versus cruelty. Descriptions will be kept to a minimum, and the language will be straightforward and clear.

With this outline in mind, it may be useful to compare the following adaptation with the original story. The adaptation is not intended in any sense as a substitute for the original, but merely as that form of it which can be told, while the original remains for reading.

With this outline in mind, it might be helpful to compare the following adaptation with the original story. The adaptation is not meant to replace the original in any way, but is just a version that can be told, while the original is still there for reading.



THE GOLDEN RIVER[1]

THE GOLDEN RIVER[1]

[1] Adapted from Ruskin's King of the Golden River.

[1] Adapted from Ruskin's King of the Golden River.



There was once a beautiful little valley, where the sun was warm, and the rains fell softly; its apples were so red, its corn so yellow, its grapes so blue, that it was called the Treasure Valley. Not a river ran into it, but one great river flowed down the mountains on the other side, and because the setting sun always tinged its high cataract with gold after the rest of the world was dark, it was called the Golden River. The lovely valley belonged to three brothers. The youngest, little Gluck, was happy-hearted and kind, but he had a hard life with his brothers, for Hans and Schwartz were so cruel and so mean that they were known everywhere around as the "Black Brothers." They were hard to their farm hands, hard to their customers, hard to the poor, and hardest of all to Gluck.

Once upon a time, there was a beautiful little valley where the sun was warm and the rain fell gently. The apples were so red, the corn so yellow, and the grapes so blue that people called it the Treasure Valley. No river flowed into it, but a great river came down from the mountains on the other side, and because the setting sun always lit up its high waterfall with golden hues after the rest of the world went dark, it was named the Golden River. The lovely valley belonged to three brothers. The youngest, little Gluck, was cheerful and kind, but he had a tough time with his brothers, as Hans and Schwartz were so cruel and mean that everyone knew them as the "Black Brothers." They were hard on their farm workers, tough on their customers, unkind to the needy, and most unkind of all to Gluck.

At last the Black Brothers became so bad that the Spirit of the West Wind took vengeance on them; he forbade any of the gentle winds, south and west, to bring rain to the valley. Then, since there were no rivers in it, it dried up, and instead of a treasure valley it became a desert of dry, red sand. The Black Brothers could get nothing out of it, and they wandered out into the world on the other side of the mountain-peaks; and little Gluck went with them.

At last, the Black Brothers became so terrible that the Spirit of the West Wind punished them; he ordered all the gentle winds from the south and west not to bring rain to the valley. Without rivers, it dried up, and instead of a treasure valley, it turned into a desert of dry, red sand. The Black Brothers could take nothing from it, and they wandered out into the world on the other side of the mountain peaks; little Gluck went with them.

Hans and Schwartz went out every day, wasting their time in wickedness, but they left Gluck in the house to work. And they lived on the gold and silver they had saved in Treasure Valley, till at last it was all gone. The only precious thing left was Gluck's gold mug. This the Black Brothers decided to melt into spoons, to sell; and in spite of Gluck's tears, they put it in the melting pot, and went out, leaving him to watch it.

Hans and Schwartz went out every day, wasting their time on mischief, while they left Gluck at home to work. They lived off the gold and silver they had saved in Treasure Valley until it was all gone. The only valuable thing left was Gluck's gold mug. The Black Brothers decided to melt it down into spoons to sell; and despite Gluck's tears, they put it in the melting pot and left him to watch it.

Poor little Gluck sat at the window, trying not to cry for his dear golden mug, and as the sun began to go down, he saw the beautiful cataract of the Golden River turn red, and yellow, and then pure gold.

Poor little Gluck sat by the window, trying not to cry for his beloved golden mug, and as the sun started to set, he saw the stunning waterfall of the Golden River turn red, then yellow, and finally pure gold.

"Oh, dear!" he said to himself, "how fine it would be if the river were really golden! I needn't be poor, then."

"Oh, man!" he said to himself, "how amazing it would be if the river was actually golden! I wouldn't have to be poor then."

"It wouldn't be fine at all!" said a thin, metallic little voice, in his ear.

"It wouldn't be okay at all!" said a thin, metallic little voice in his ear.

"Mercy, what's that!" said Gluck, looking all about. But nobody was there.

"Mercy, what's going on?" said Gluck, looking around. But nobody was there.

Suddenly the sharp little voice came again.

Suddenly, that sharp little voice came again.

"Pour me out," it said, "I am too hot!"

"Pour me out," it said, "I'm too hot!"

It seemed to come right from the oven, and as Gluck stood, staring in fright, it came again, "Pour me out; I'm too hot!"

It seemed to come straight from the oven, and as Gluck stood there, staring in fear, it came again, "Pour me out; I'm too hot!"

Gluck was very much frightened, but he went and looked in the melting pot. When he touched it, the little voice said, "Pour me out, I say!" And Gluck took the handle and began to pour the gold out.

Gluck was really scared, but he went and looked in the melting pot. When he touched it, the little voice said, "Pour me out, I said!" And Gluck grabbed the handle and started pouring the gold out.

First came out a tiny pair of yellow legs; then a pair of yellow coat-tails; then a strange little yellow body, and, last, a wee yellow face, with long curls of gold hair. And the whole put itself together as it fell, and stood up on the floor,—the strangest little yellow dwarf, about a foot high!

First, a tiny pair of yellow legs appeared; then a pair of yellow coat-tails; then a strange little yellow body, and finally, a tiny yellow face, with long curls of golden hair. And it all came together as it fell, standing up on the floor—a most peculiar little yellow dwarf, about a foot tall!

"Dear, me!" said Gluck.

"Wow!" said Gluck.

But the little yellow man said, "Gluck, do you know who I am? I am the King of the Golden River."

But the little yellow man said, "Gluck, do you know who I am? I'm the King of the Golden River."

Gluck did not know what to say, so he said nothing; and, indeed, the little man gave him no chance. He said, "Gluck, I have been watching you, and what I have seen of you, I like. Listen, and I will tell you something for your good. Whoever shall climb to the top of the mountain from which the Golden River falls, and shall cast into its waters three drops of holy water, for him and him only shall its waters turn to gold. But no one can succeed except at the first trial, and anyone who casts unholy water in the river will be turned into a black stone."

Gluck didn’t know what to say, so he stayed quiet; and, honestly, the little man didn’t give him a chance. He said, “Gluck, I’ve been watching you, and I like what I see. Listen, I’m going to share something that could help you. Whoever climbs to the top of the mountain where the Golden River flows and drops three drops of holy water into its waters, for that person alone, the waters will turn to gold. But no one can succeed on the first try, and anyone who puts unholy water in the river will be turned into a black stone.”

And then, before Gluck could draw his breath, the King walked straight into the hottest flame of the fire, and vanished up the chimney!

And then, before Gluck could catch his breath, the King walked right into the hottest part of the fire and disappeared up the chimney!

"When Gluck's brothers came home, they beat him black and blue, because the mug was gone. But when he told them about the King of the Golden River they quarrelled all night, as to which should go to get the gold. At last, Hans, who was the stronger, got the better of Schwartz, and started off. The priest would not give such a bad man any holy water, so he stole a bottleful. Then he took a basket of bread and wine, and began to climb the mountain.

"When Gluck's brothers came home, they beat him up badly because the mug was missing. But when he told them about the King of the Golden River, they argued all night about who should go get the gold. Finally, Hans, being the stronger one, got the upper hand over Schwartz and set off. The priest refused to give such a bad man any holy water, so he stole a bottle of it. Then he grabbed a basket of bread and wine and began to climb the mountain."

He climbed fast, and soon came to the end of the first hill. But there he found a great glacier, a hill of ice, which he had never seen before. It was horrible to cross,—the ice was slippery, great gulfs yawned before him, and noises like groans and shrieks came from under his feet. He lost his basket of bread and wine, and was quite faint with fear and exhaustion when his feet touched firm ground again.

He climbed quickly and soon reached the top of the first hill. But there he encountered a massive glacier, an ice hill, unlike anything he had seen before. It was terrifying to cross—the ice was slippery, huge cracks gaped before him, and sounds like moans and shrieks echoed from beneath his feet. He lost his basket of bread and wine and felt completely faint from fear and exhaustion when his feet finally touched solid ground again.

Next he came to a hill of hot, red rock, without a bit of grass to ease the feet, or a particle of shade. After an hour's climb he was so thirsty that he felt that he must drink. He looked at the flask of water. "Three drops are enough," he thought; "I will just cool my lips." He was lifting the flask to his lips when he saw something beside him in the path. It was a small dog, and it seemed to be dying of thirst. Its tongue was out, its legs were lifeless, and a swarm of black ants were crawling about its lips. It looked piteously at the bottle which Hans held. Hans raised the bottle, drank, kicked at the animal, and passed on.

Next, he came to a hill of hot, red rock, with no grass to ease his feet or shade to offer relief. After an hour of climbing, he was so thirsty that he felt he had to drink. He looked at the flask of water. "Three drops will be enough," he thought; "I'll just cool my lips." He was lifting the flask to his lips when he noticed something beside him on the path. It was a small dog, looking like it was dying of thirst. Its tongue was hanging out, its legs were limp, and a swarm of black ants was crawling around its lips. It gazed up at the bottle that Hans was holding with pleading eyes. Hans raised the bottle, took a drink, kicked at the animal, and moved on.

A strange black shadow came across the blue sky.

A strange black shadow crossed the blue sky.

Another hour Hans climbed; the rocks grew hotter and the way steeper every moment. At last he could bear it no longer; he must drink. The bottle was half empty, but he decided to drink half of what was left. As he lifted it, something moved in the path beside him. It was a child, lying nearly dead of thirst on the rock, its eyes closed, its lips burning, its breath coming in gasps. Hans looked at it, drank, and passed on.

Another hour went by as Hans climbed; the rocks got hotter and the path grew steeper with every moment. Finally, he couldn’t take it anymore; he had to drink. The bottle was half empty, but he chose to drink half of what was left. As he raised it, he noticed something moving in the path beside him. It was a child, nearly dead from thirst on the rock, its eyes closed, lips burning, and breathing in gasps. Hans looked at the child, drank, and continued on.

A dark cloud came over the sun, and long shadows crept up the mountain-side.

A dark cloud covered the sun, and long shadows stretched up the mountainside.

It grew very steep now, and the air weighed like lead on Hans's forehead, but the Golden River was very near. Hans stopped a moment to breathe, then started to climb the last height.

It got really steep now, and the air felt heavy like lead on Hans's forehead, but the Golden River was very close. Hans paused for a moment to catch his breath, then began to climb the final stretch.

As he clambered on, he saw an old, old man lying in the path. His eyes were sunken, and his face deadly pale.

As he climbed on, he saw an elderly man lying in the path. His eyes were hollow, and his face was deathly pale.

"Water!" he said; "water!"

"Water!" he exclaimed; "water!"

"I have none for you," said Hans; "you have had your share of life." He strode over the old man's body and climbed on.

"I have nothing for you," Hans said. "You've already had your share of life." He walked over the old man's body and continued on.

A flash of blue lightning dazzled him for an instant, and then the heavens were dark.

A quick flash of blue lightning blinded him for a moment, and then the sky turned dark.

At last Hans stood on the brink of the cataract of the Golden River. The sound of its roaring filled the air. He drew the flask from his side and hurled it into the torrent. As he did so, an icy chill shot through him; he shrieked and fell. And the river rose and flowed over

At last, Hans stood on the edge of the waterfall of the Golden River. The sound of its roaring echoed in the air. He took the flask from his side and threw it into the rushing water. As he did this, a cold shiver ran through him; he screamed and collapsed. And the river rose and flowed over.

The Black Stone.

The Black Stone.

When Hans did not come back Gluck grieved, but Schwartz was glad. He decided to go and get the gold for himself. He thought it might not do to steal the holy water, as Hans had done, so he took the money little Gluck had earned, and bought holy water of a bad priest. Then he took a basket of bread and wine, and started off.

When Hans didn't return, Gluck was sad, but Schwartz was happy. He decided to go get the gold for himself. He figured it wouldn't be right to steal the holy water like Hans had, so he took the money little Gluck had earned and bought holy water from a corrupt priest. Then he grabbed a basket of bread and wine and set off.

He came to the great hill of ice, and was as surprised as Hans had been, and found it as hard to cross. Many times he slipped, and he was much frightened at the noises, and was very glad to get across, although he had lost his basket of bread and wine. Then he came to the same hill of sharp, red stone, without grass or shade, that Hans had climbed. And like Hans he became very thirsty. Like Hans, too, he decided to drink a little of the water. As he raised it to his lips, he suddenly saw the same fair child that Hans had seen.

He reached the big ice hill and was just as surprised as Hans had been, finding it just as tough to cross. He slipped many times and was really scared by the noises, feeling very relieved when he finally made it across, even though he had lost his basket of bread and wine. Then he arrived at the same hill of sharp, red stone, with no grass or shade, that Hans had climbed. And like Hans, he became very thirsty. Similar to Hans, he decided to drink a bit of the water. As he brought it to his lips, he suddenly saw the same fair child that Hans had seen.

"Water!" said the child. "Water! I am dying."

"Water!" the child exclaimed. "Water! I'm dying."

"I have not enough for myself," said Schwartz, and passed on.

"I don't have enough for myself," said Schwartz, and walked on.

A low bank of black cloud rose out of the west.

A low bank of black clouds rose up from the west.

When he had climbed for another hour, the thirst overcame him again, and again he lifted the flask to his lips. As he did so, he saw an old man who begged for water.

When he had climbed for another hour, thirst hit him again, and he brought the flask to his lips once more. As he did, he noticed an old man asking for water.

"I have not enough for myself," said Schwartz, and passed on.

"I don't have enough for myself," said Schwartz, and moved on.

A mist, of the colour of blood, came over the sun.

A mist, red like blood, covered the sun.

Then Schwartz climbed for another hour, and once more he had to drink. This time, as he lifted the flask, he thought he saw his brother Hans before him. The figure stretched its arms to him, and cried out for water.

Then Schwartz climbed for another hour, and once again he needed to drink. This time, as he raised the flask, he thought he saw his brother Hans in front of him. The figure reached out its arms to him and cried out for water.

"Ha, ha," laughed Schwartz, "do you suppose I brought the water up here for you?" And he strode over the figure. But when he had gone a few yards farther, he looked back, and the figure was not there.

"Ha, ha," laughed Schwartz, "do you really think I brought the water up here for you?" And he walked over the figure. But when he had gone a few yards further, he looked back, and the figure was gone.

Then he stood at the brink of the Golden River, and its waves were black, and the roaring of the waters filled all the air. He cast the flask into the stream. And as he did so the lightning glared in his eyes, the earth gave way beneath him, and the river flowed over

Then he stood at the edge of the Golden River, and its waves were dark, and the sound of the water roared through the air. He threw the flask into the stream. As he did this, lightning flashed in his eyes, the ground gave way beneath him, and the river flowed over.

The Two Black Stones.

The Two Black Stones.

When Gluck found himself alone, he at last decided to try his luck with the King of the Golden River. The priest gave him some holy water as soon as he asked for it, and with this and a basket of bread he started off.

When Gluck found himself alone, he finally decided to take a chance with the King of the Golden River. The priest gave him some holy water as soon as he asked for it, and with that and a basket of bread, he set off.

The hill of ice was much harder for Gluck to climb, because he was not so strong as his brothers. He lost his bread, fell often, and was exhausted when he got on firm ground. He began to climb the hill in the hottest part of the day. When he had climbed for an hour he was very thirsty, and lifted the bottle to drink a little water. As he did so he saw a feeble old man coming down the path toward him.

The icy hill was much harder for Gluck to climb because he wasn't as strong as his brothers. He dropped his bread, fell often, and was completely worn out when he finally reached solid ground. He started the climb in the hottest part of the day. After climbing for an hour, he was really thirsty and raised the bottle to take a sip of water. Just then, he noticed a frail old man coming down the path toward him.

"I am faint with thirst," said the old man; "will you give me some of that water?"

"I’m really thirsty," said the old man; "can you give me some of that water?"

Gluck saw that he was pale and tired, so he gave him the water, saying, "Please don't drink it all." But the old man drank a great deal, and gave back the bottle two-thirds emptied. Then he bade Gluck good speed, and Gluck went on merrily.

Gluck noticed he looked pale and worn out, so he handed him the water, saying, "Please don’t drink it all." But the old man drank a lot and returned the bottle two-thirds empty. Then he wished Gluck well, and Gluck continued on happily.

Some grass appeared on the path, and the grasshoppers began to sing.

Some grass showed up on the path, and the grasshoppers started to sing.

At the end of another hour, Gluck felt that he must drink again. But, as he raised the flask, he saw a little child lying by the roadside, and it cried out pitifully for water. After a struggle with himself Gluck decided to bear the thirst a little longer. He put the bottle to the child's lips, and it drank all but a few drops. Then it got up and ran down the hill.

After another hour, Gluck felt that he needed to drink again. But as he lifted the flask, he noticed a little child lying by the side of the road, crying out sadly for water. After wrestling with his conscience, Gluck decided to hold off on his thirst a bit longer. He brought the bottle to the child's lips, and the child drank almost all of it, leaving just a few drops. Then the child stood up and ran down the hill.

All kinds of sweet flowers began to grow on the rocks, and crimson and purple butterflies flitted about in the air.

All sorts of beautiful flowers started to bloom on the rocks, and red and purple butterflies fluttered around in the air.

At the end of another hour, Gluck's thirst was almost unbearable. He saw that there were only five or six drops of water in the bottle, however, and he did not dare to drink. So he was putting the flask away again when he saw a little dog on the rocks, gasping for breath. He looked at it, and then at the Golden River, and he remembered the dwarf's words, "No one can succeed except at the first trial"; and he tried to pass the dog. But it whined piteously, and Gluck stopped. He could not bear to pass it. "Confound the King and his gold, too!" he said; and he poured the few drops of water into the dog's mouth.

At the end of another hour, Gluck's thirst was almost unbearable. He noticed that there were only five or six drops of water left in the bottle, though, and he didn't dare to drink. So he was about to put the flask away again when he spotted a little dog on the rocks, gasping for breath. He looked at it, then at the Golden River, and remembered the dwarf's words, "No one can succeed except at the first trial"; and he tried to walk past the dog. But it whined pitifully, and Gluck stopped. He couldn’t bring himself to ignore it. "Forget the King and his gold!" he said, and he poured the few drops of water into the dog's mouth.

The dog sprang up; its tail disappeared, its nose grew red, and its eyes twinkled. The next minute the dog was gone, and the King of the Golden River stood there. He stooped and plucked a lily that grew beside Gluck's feet. Three drops of dew were on its white leaves. These the dwarf shook into the flask which Gluck held in his hand.

The dog jumped up; its tail vanished, its nose turned red, and its eyes sparkled. In the next moment, the dog was gone, and the King of the Golden River was standing there. He bent down and picked a lily that was growing beside Gluck's feet. Three drops of dew were on its white petals. The dwarf shook these into the flask that Gluck was holding.

"Cast these into the river," he said, "and go down the other side of the mountains into the Treasure Valley." Then he disappeared.

"Throw these into the river," he said, "and head down the other side of the mountains into the Treasure Valley." Then he vanished.

Gluck stood on the brink of the Golden River, and cast the three drops of dew into the stream. Where they fell, a little whirlpool opened; but the water did not turn to gold. Indeed, the water seemed vanishing altogether. Gluck was disappointed not to see gold, but he obeyed the King of the Golden River, and went down the other side of the mountains.

Gluck stood at the edge of the Golden River and threw the three drops of dew into the stream. A small whirlpool formed where they fell, but the water didn't turn to gold. In fact, it looked like the water was disappearing altogether. Gluck felt let down that he didn’t see any gold, but he followed the orders of the King of the Golden River and went down the other side of the mountains.

When he came out into the Treasure Valley, a river, like the Golden River, was springing from a new cleft in the rocks above, and flowing among the heaps of dry sand. And then fresh grass sprang beside the river, flowers opened along its sides, and vines began to cover the whole valley. The Treasure Valley was becoming a garden again.

When he stepped into the Treasure Valley, a river, like the Golden River, was flowing from a new opening in the rocks above and winding through the piles of dry sand. Fresh grass appeared next to the river, flowers bloomed along its banks, and vines started to cover the entire valley. The Treasure Valley was turning back into a garden.

Gluck lived in the Valley, and his grapes were blue, and his apples were red, and his corn was yellow; and the poor were never driven from his door. For him, as the King had promised, the river was really a River of Gold.

Gluck lived in the Valley, and his grapes were blue, and his apples were red, and his corn was yellow; and he never turned away those in need. For him, just as the King had promised, the river was truly a River of Gold.


It will probably be clear to anyone who has followed these attempts, that the first step in adaptation is analysis, careful analysis of the story as it stands. One asks oneself, What is the story? Which events are necessary links in the chain? How much of the text is pure description?

It will probably be clear to anyone who has followed these attempts that the first step in adaptation is analysis—careful analysis of the story as it is. You might ask yourself, What is the story? Which events are essential links in the chain? How much of the text is just description?

Having this essential body of the story in mind, one then decides which of the steps toward the climax are needed for safe arrival there, and keeps these. When two or more steps can be covered in a single stride, one makes the stride. When a necessary explanation is unduly long, or is woven into the story in too many strands, one disposes of it in an introductory statement, or perhaps in a side remark. If there are two or more threads of narrative, one chooses among them, and holds strictly to the one chosen, eliminating details which concern the others.

With this key part of the story in mind, you then decide which steps toward the climax are necessary for a smooth journey there, and you stick to those. When two or more steps can be combined into one move, you take that step. If a necessary explanation is too lengthy or is mixed into the story with too many elements, you simplify it in an introductory statement or maybe a side note. If there are multiple narrative threads, you choose one and focus closely on that one, cutting out details that relate to the others.

In order to hold the simplicity of plot so attained, it is also desirable to have but few personages in the story, and to narrate the action from the point of view of one of them,—usually the hero. To shift the point of view of the action is confusing to the child's mind.

To maintain the simplicity of the plot, it's also important to have only a few characters in the story and to tell the action from the perspective of one of them—usually the hero. Changing the point of view during the action can confuse a child's mind.

When the analysis and condensation have been accomplished, the whole must be cast in simple language, keeping if possible the same kind of speech as that used in the original, but changing difficult or technical terms to plain, and complex images to simple and familiar ones.

When the analysis and summary are done, everything has to be put into straightforward language, using the same style as the original if possible, but replacing difficult or technical terms with simple ones, and turning complex images into easy and familiar ones.

All types of adaptation share in this need of simple language,—stories which are too short, as well as those which are too long, have this feature in their changed form. The change in a short story is applied oftenest where it becomes desirable to amplify a single anecdote, or perhaps a fable, which is told in very condensed form. Such an instance is the following anecdote of heroism, which in the original is quoted in one of F.W. Robertson's lectures on Poetry.

All kinds of adaptations involve the need for simple language. Stories that are too short or too long share this characteristic in their revised versions. The change in a short story usually happens when there's a desire to expand on a single anecdote or maybe a fable that's told in a very brief way. An example of this is the following anecdote of heroism, which is originally quoted in one of F.W. Robertson's lectures on Poetry.

A detachment of troops was marching along a valley, the cliffs overhanging which were crested by the enemy. A sergeant, with eleven men, chanced to become separated from the rest by taking the wrong side of a ravine, which they expected soon to terminate, but which suddenly deepened into an impassable chasm. The officer in command signalled to the party an order to return. They mistook the signal for a command to charge; the brave fellows answered with a cheer, and charged. At the summit of the steep mountain was a triangular platform, defended by a breastwork, behind which were seventy of the foe. On they went, charging up one of those fearful paths, eleven against seventy. The contest could not long be doubtful with such odds. One after another they fell; six upon the spot, the remainder hurled backwards; but not until they had slain nearly twice their own number.

A group of soldiers was marching through a valley, where the cliffs above were held by the enemy. A sergeant and eleven men got separated from the rest by mistakenly choosing the wrong side of a ravine, thinking it would end soon, but it suddenly dropped into an impassable chasm. The commanding officer signaled for them to turn back. They misinterpreted the signal as a command to attack; the brave men responded with a cheer and charged ahead. At the top of the steep mountain was a triangular platform, protected by a barricade, behind which were seventy enemy soldiers. They pressed on, charging up one of those dangerous paths, eleven against seventy. The chances of winning the battle were slim. One by one, they fell; six immediately, while the others were pushed back; but not before they had taken nearly twice as many enemies down with them.

There is a custom, we are told, amongst the hillsmen, that when a great chieftain of their own falls in battle, his wrist is bound with a thread either of red or green, the red denoting the highest rank. According to custom, they stripped the dead, and threw their bodies over the precipice. When their comrades came, they found their corpses stark and gashed; but round both wrists of every British hero was twined the red thread!

There's a tradition, we’re told, among the hill people, that when a great chieftain from their tribe dies in battle, his wrist is tied with a thread, either red or green, with red representing the highest rank. Following this tradition, they undress the dead and throw their bodies over the cliff. When their comrades arrived, they found the corpses bare and wounded; but around the wrists of every British hero was wrapped the red thread!

This anecdote serves its purpose of illustration perfectly well, but considered as a separate story it is somewhat too explanatory in diction, and too condensed in form. Just as the long story is analysed for reduction of given details, so this must be analysed,—to find the details implied. We have to read into it again all that has been left between the lines.

This anecdote serves its purpose of illustration very well, but when viewed as a standalone story, it's a bit too explanatory in its wording and too compact in its structure. Just as a lengthy story is broken down to simplify the details, this one must also be dissected—to uncover the implied nuances. We need to read between the lines to grasp everything that's been left unsaid.

Moreover, the order must be slightly changed, if we are to end with the proper "snap," the final sting of surprise and admiration given by the point of the story; the point must be prepared for. The purpose of the original is equally well served by the explanation at the end, but we must never forget that the place for the climax, or effective point in a story told, is the last thing said. That is what makes a story "go off" well.

Moreover, the order needs to be adjusted slightly if we want to finish with the right "snap," the final twist of surprise and admiration given by the story's conclusion; the point has to be set up properly. The original intention is equally fulfilled by the explanation at the end, but we must always remember that the climax, or the impactful point in a story, should be the last thing said. That's what makes a story end on a high note.

Imagining vividly the situation suggested, and keeping the logical sequence of facts in mind, shall we not find the story telling itself to boys and girls in somewhat this form?

Imagining the situation clearly and keeping the logical flow of events in mind, can't we see the story unfolding to boys and girls in a way that goes something like this?



THE RED THREAD OF COURAGE[1]

THE RED THREAD OF COURAGE[1]

[1] See also The Red Thread of Honour, by Sir Francis Doyle, in Lyra Heroica.

[1] Check out The Red Thread of Honour, by Sir Francis Doyle, in Lyra Heroica.



This story which I am going to tell you is a true one. It happened while the English troops in India were fighting against some of the native tribes. The natives who were making trouble were people from the hill-country, called Hillsmen, and they were strong enemies. The English knew very little about them, except their courage, but they had noticed one peculiar custom, after certain battles,—the Hillsmen had a way of marking the bodies of their greatest chiefs who were killed in battle by binding a red thread about the wrist; this was the highest tribute they could pay a hero. The English, however, found the common men of them quite enough to handle, for they had proved themselves good fighters and clever at ambushes.

This story I’m about to share is true. It took place while the British troops in India were fighting against some of the local tribes. The troublemakers were from the hilly regions, known as Hillsmen, and they were fierce opponents. The British didn’t know much about them, except for their bravery, but they had noticed one strange custom after certain battles—the Hillsmen would mark the bodies of their most important chiefs who had been killed by tying a red thread around their wrists; this was the greatest honor they could give a hero. The British, however, found the ordinary fighters among them more than enough to deal with, as they had shown themselves to be skilled fighters and clever in ambushes.

One day, a small body of the English had marched a long way into the hill country, after the enemy, and in the afternoon they found themselves in a part of the country strange even to the guides. The men moved forward very slowly and cautiously, for fear of an ambush. The trail led into a narrow valley with very steep, high, rocky sides, topped with woods in which the enemy might easily hide.

One day, a small group of English soldiers had marched a long way into the hills, chasing the enemy, and by the afternoon, they found themselves in an unfamiliar area, even for the guides. The men proceeded very slowly and carefully, worried about a possible ambush. The path continued into a narrow valley with steep, high, rocky sides, covered in woods where the enemy could easily be hiding.

Here the soldiers were ordered to advance more quickly, though with caution, to get out of the dangerous place.

Here the soldiers were told to move faster, but carefully, to get out of the dangerous area.

After a little they came suddenly to a place where the passage was divided in two by a big three-cornered boulder which seemed to rise from the midst of the valley. The main line of men kept to the right; to save crowding the path, a sergeant and eleven men took the left, meaning to go round the rock and meet the rest beyond it.

After a while, they unexpectedly arrived at a spot where the path split in two due to a large three-cornered boulder that appeared to rise from the center of the valley. The main group of men stayed to the right; to avoid crowding the path, a sergeant and eleven men took the left, intending to go around the rock and join the others on the other side.

They had been in the path only a few minutes when they saw that the rock was not a single boulder at all, but an arm of the left wall of the valley, and that they were marching into a deep ravine with no outlet except the way they came. Both sides were sheer rock, almost perpendicular, with thick trees at the top; in front of them the ground rose in a steep hill, bare of woods. As they looked up, they saw that the top was barricaded by the trunks of trees, and guarded by a strong body of Hillsmen. As the English hesitated, looking at this, a shower of spears fell from the wood's edge, aimed by hidden foes. The place was a death trap.

They had only been on the path for a few minutes when they realized that the rock wasn’t just a single boulder, but part of the left wall of the valley, and that they were heading into a deep ravine with no way out but the path they had come from. Both sides were sheer rock, almost vertical, with thick trees at the top; ahead of them, the ground sloped steeply up, bare of trees. As they looked up, they noticed that the top was blocked by tree trunks and guarded by a strong group of Hillsmen. As the English hesitated while taking this in, a rain of spears came down from the edge of the woods, thrown by hidden enemies. The place was a death trap.

At this moment, their danger was seen by the officer in command of the main body, and he signalled to the sergeant to retreat.

At that moment, the officer in charge of the main unit noticed their danger and signaled to the sergeant to pull back.

By some terrible mischance, the signal was misunderstood. The men took it for the signal to charge. Without a moment's pause, straight up the slope, they charged on the run, cheering as they ran.

By some unfortunate mistake, the signal was misinterpreted. The men took it as the cue to charge. Without pausing for a moment, they ran up the slope, cheering as they went.

Some were killed by the spears that were thrown from the cliffs, before they had gone half way; some were stabbed as they reached the crest, and hurled backward from the precipice; two or three got to the top, and fought hand to hand with the Hillsmen. They were outnumbered, seven to one; but when the last of the English soldiers lay dead, twice their number of Hillsmen lay dead around them!

Some were killed by spears thrown from the cliffs before they had gone halfway; some were stabbed as they reached the top and pushed back from the edge; two or three made it to the summit and fought hand to hand with the Hillsmen. They were outnumbered seven to one, but when the last of the English soldiers fell, twice that number of Hillsmen lay dead around them!

When the relief party reached the spot, later in the day, they found the bodies of their comrades, full of wounds, huddled over and in the barricade, or crushed on the rocks below. They were mutilated and battered, and bore every sign of the terrible struggle. But round both wrists of every British soldier was bound the red thread!

When the rescue team arrived at the location later that day, they discovered the bodies of their fallen comrades, covered in wounds, huddled around the barricade, or smashed against the rocks below. They were mangled and battered, showing every indication of the brutal fight. But tied around both wrists of every British soldier was the red thread!

The Hillsmen had paid greater honour to their heroic foes than to the bravest of their own brave dead.

The Hillsmen had shown more respect to their heroic enemies than to the bravest of their own fallen warriors.


Another instance is the short poem, which, while being perfectly simple, is rich in suggestion of more than the young child will see for himself. The following example shows the working out of details in order to provide a satisfactorily rounded story.

Another example is the short poem, which, although perfectly simple, is full of hints of deeper meaning that the young child might not see on their own. The following example demonstrates how to develop details to create a satisfying, complete story.



THE ELF AND THE DORMOUSE[1]

THE ELF AND THE DORMOUSE[1]

[1] Adapted from The Elf and the Dormouse, by Oliver Herford, in A Treasury of Verse for Little Children. (Harrap. Is. net.)

[1] Adapted from The Elf and the Dormouse, by Oliver Herford, in A Treasury of Verse for Little Children. (Harrap. Is. net.)



Once upon a time a dormouse lived in the wood with his mother. She had made a snug little nest, but Sleepy-head, as she called her little mousie, loved to roam about among the grass and fallen leaves, and it was a hard task to keep him at home. One day the mother went off as usual to look for food, leaving Sleepy-head curled up comfortably in a corner of the nest. "He will lie there safely till I come back," she thought. Presently, however, Sleepy-head opened his eyes and thought he would like to take a walk out in the fresh air. So he crept out of the nest and through the long grass that nodded over the hole in the bank. He ran here and he ran there, stopping again and again to cock his little ears for sound of any creeping thing that might be close at hand. His little fur coat was soft and silky as velvet. Mother had licked it clean before starting her day's work, you may be sure. As Sleepy-head moved from place to place his long tail swayed from side to side and tickled the daisies so that they could not hold themselves still for laughing.

Once upon a time, a dormouse lived in the woods with his mother. She had built a cozy little nest, but Sleepy-head, as she called her little mousie, loved to wander around among the grass and fallen leaves, making it tough to keep him at home. One day, the mother went off as usual to look for food, leaving Sleepy-head curled up comfortably in a corner of the nest. "He'll be safe there until I come back," she thought. However, before long, Sleepy-head opened his eyes and decided he wanted to take a walk in the fresh air. So he crept out of the nest and through the long grass that swayed over the hole in the bank. He ran here and there, stopping repeatedly to perk up his little ears at any sounds of creatures nearby. His soft, silky fur coat was as smooth as velvet. Mother had licked it clean before she started her day, you can be sure. As Sleepy-head moved from place to place, his long tail swayed side to side, tickling the daisies so much that they couldn't help but laugh.

Presently something very cold fell on Sleepy-head's nose. What could it be? He put up his little paw and dabbed at the place. Then the same thing happened to his tail. He whisked it quickly round to the front. Ah, it was raining! Now Sleepy-head couldn't bear rain, and he had got a long way from home. What would mother say if his nice furry coat got wet and draggled? He crept under a bush, but soon the rain found him out. Then he ran to a tree, but this was poor shelter. He began to think that he was in for a soaking when what should he spy, a little distance off, but a fine toadstool which stood bolt upright just like an umbrella. The next moment Sleepy-head was crawling underneath the friendly shelter. He fixed himself up as snugly as he could, with his little nose upon his paws and his little tail curled round all, and before you could count six, eight, ten, twenty, he was fast asleep.

Right now, something very cold landed on Sleepy-head's nose. What could it be? He lifted his little paw and touched the spot. Then the same thing happened to his tail. He quickly swung it around to the front. Ah, it was raining! Now Sleepy-head couldn’t stand the rain, and he had traveled a long way from home. What would mom say if his nice furry coat got wet and messy? He crawled under a bush, but soon the rain found him. Then he ran to a tree, but that wasn't much protection. He started to think he was going to get drenched when he spotted, not far off, a nice toadstool standing tall like an umbrella. The next moment, Sleepy-head was crawling under the welcoming shelter. He made himself as cozy as he could, with his little nose resting on his paws and his little tail curled around, and before you could count to six, eight, ten, twenty, he was fast asleep.

Now it happened that Sleepy-head was not the only creature that was caught by the rain that morning in the wood. A little elf had been flitting about in search of fun or mischief, and he, too, had got far from home when the raindrops began to come pattering through the leafy roof of the beautiful wood. It would never do to get his pretty wings wet, for he hated to walk—it was such slow work and, besides, he might meet some big wretched animal that could run faster than himself. However, he was beginning to think that there was no help for it, when, on a sudden, there before him was the toadstool, with Sleepy-head snug and dry underneath! There was room for another little fellow, thought the elf, and ere long he had safely bestowed himself under the other half of the toadstool, which was just like an umbrella.

Now it turned out that Sleepy-head wasn’t the only creature caught in the rain that morning in the woods. A little elf had been flitting around looking for fun or mischief, and he had also gotten far from home when the raindrops started pattering through the leafy canopy of the beautiful woods. He definitely didn’t want to get his pretty wings wet because he hated walking—it was such a slow process, and besides, he might run into some big, miserable animal that could run faster than he could. However, he was starting to think there was no way around it when suddenly, right in front of him, he saw the toadstool, with Sleepy-head cozy and dry underneath! There was room for another little guy, thought the elf, and soon enough he had safely tucked himself under the other half of the toadstool, which was just like an umbrella.

Sleepy-head slept on, warm and comfortable in his furry coat, and the elf began to feel annoyed with him for being so happy. He was always a great mischief, and he could not bear to sit still for long at a time. Presently he laughed a queer little laugh. He had got an idea! Putting his two small arms round the stem of the toadstool he tugged and he pulled until, of a sudden, snap! He had broken the stem, and a moment later was soaring in air safely sheltered under the toadstool, which he held upright by its stem as he flew.

Sleepy-head continued to sleep, cozy and warm in his furry coat, and the elf started to get annoyed with him for being so content. He was always up to some mischief, and he couldn't stay still for very long. Suddenly, he let out a funny little laugh. An idea struck him! Grabbing the stem of the toadstool with both of his small arms, he tugged and pulled until, with a snap! He broke the stem, and a moment later, he was soaring through the air, safely hidden under the toadstool, which he held upright by its stem as he flew.

Sleepy-head had been dreaming, oh, so cosy a dream! It seemed to him that he had discovered a storehouse filled with golden grain and soft juicy nuts with little bunches of sweet-smelling hay, where tired mousies might sleep dull hours away. He thought that he was settled in the sweetest bunch of all, with nothing in the world to disturb his nap, when gradually he became aware that something had happened. He shook himself in his sleep and settled down again, but the dream had altered. He opened his eyes. Rain was falling, pit-a-pat, and he was without cover on a wet patch of grass. What could be the matter? Sleepy-head was now wide awake. Said he,

Sleepy-head had been dreaming such a cozy dream! He felt like he had found a storehouse filled with golden grain and soft, juicy nuts, with little bunches of sweet-smelling hay where tired mice could nap for hours. He thought he was nestled in the sweetest spot of all, with nothing to interrupt his sleep, when he slowly realized that something had changed. He shook himself in his sleep and settled back down, but the dream was different now. He opened his eyes. Rain was falling, pattering down, and he was out in the open on a wet patch of grass. What could be going on? Sleepy-head was now fully awake. He said,

"DEAR ME, WHERE IS MY TOADSTOOL?"

"Wow, where's my mushroom?"

From these four instances we may, perhaps, deduce certain general principles of adaptation which have at least proved valuable to those using them.

From these four examples, we might be able to identify some general principles of adaptation that have at least been useful to those who apply them.

These are suggestions which the practised story-teller will find trite. But to others they may prove a fair foundation on which to build a personal method to be developed by experience. I have given them a tabular arrangement below.

These are suggestions that an experienced storyteller might find basic. But for others, they could be a solid foundation to create a personal approach, refined through experience. I’ve organized them in a table below.

The preliminary step in all cases is
Analysis of the Story.
The aim, then, is
to reduce a long story or to amplify a short one.

For the first, the need is
Elimination of secondary threads of narrative,
extra personages,
description,
irrelevant events.

For the second, the great need is of
Realising Imagination.

For both, it is desirable to keep
Close Logical Sequence,
A Single Point of View,
Simple Language,
The Point at the End.

The first step in every case is __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0___.
Analyzing the Narrative.
The goal, then, is
to shorten a lengthy story or to expand a brief one.

For the first, the requirement is
Removing secondary narrative threads,
extra characters
descriptions,
and unrelated events.

For the second, the primary need is for
Unleashing Creativity.

For both, it’s important to keep
Close Logical Flow,
A Single Perspective,
Simple Language
The Point at the End.


CHAPTER IV

HOW TO TELL THE STORY



Selection, and, if necessary, adaptation—these are the preliminaries to the act of telling. That, after all, is the real test of one's power. That is the real joy, when achieved; the real bugbear, when dreaded. And that is the subject of this chapter, "How to tell a story."

Selection and, if needed, adaptation—these are the first steps before telling a story. After all, that’s the true measure of one’s ability. That’s the genuine thrill when it happens; the real worry when it’s feared. And that’s what this chapter is about, "How to tell a story."

How to tell a story: it is a short question which demands a long answer. The right beginning of the answer depends on a right conception of the thing the question is about; and that naturally reverts to an earlier discussion of the real nature of a story. In that discussion it was stated that a story is a work of art,—a message, as all works of art are.

How to tell a story: it’s a simple question that requires a detailed answer. The right start to the answer relies on the proper understanding of what the question is asking, which naturally leads us back to an earlier discussion about the true nature of a story. In that discussion, it was mentioned that a story is a work of art—a message, as all works of art are.

To tell a story, then, is to pass on the message, to share the work of art. The message may be merely one of humour,—of nonsense, even; works of art range all the way from the "Victory" to a "Dresden Shepherdess," from an "Assumption" to a "Broken Pitcher," and farther. Each has its own place. But whatever its quality, the story-teller is the passer-on, the interpreter, the transmitter. He comes bringing a gift. Always he gives; always he bears a message.

To tell a story is to share a message, to communicate a piece of art. The message might just be one of humor—or even nonsense; artistic works can range from the "Victory" to a "Dresden Shepherdess," from an "Assumption" to a "Broken Pitcher," and beyond. Each has its own significance. But no matter the quality, the story-teller is the one who shares, the interpreter, the transmitter. They come bringing a gift. They always give; they always carry a message.

This granted, the first demand of the story-teller is not far to seek. No one can repeat a message he has not heard, or interpret what he does not understand. You cannot give, unless you first possess. The first demand of the story-teller is that he possess. He must feel the story. Whatever the particular quality and appeal of the work of art, from the lightest to the grandest emotion or thought, he must have responded to it, grasped it, felt it intimately, before he can give it out again. Listen, humbly, for the message.

This being said, the first requirement of a storyteller is obvious. No one can share a message they haven't heard or explain something they don't understand. You can't give what you don't already have. The storyteller's first requirement is to possess it. They must feel the story. Whatever the specific quality and appeal of the artwork, from the simplest to the most profound emotion or idea, they must have engaged with it, understood it, and felt it deeply before they can share it again. Listen attentively for the message.

I realise that this has an incongruous sound, when applied to such stories as that of the little pig at the stile or of the greedy cat who ate up man and beast. But, believe me, it does apply even to those. For the transmittable thing in a story is the identifying essence, the characterising savour, the peculiar quality and point of view of the humour, pathos, or interest. Every tale which claims a place in good fiction has this identifying savour and quality, each different from every other. The laugh which echoes one of Seumas McManus's rigmaroles is not the chuckle which follows one of Joel Chandler Harris's anecdotes; the gentle sadness of an Andersen allegory is not the heart-searching tragedy of a tale from the Greek; nor is any one story of an author just like any other of the same making. Each has its personal likeness, its facial expression, as it were.

I realize that this sounds a bit strange when applied to stories like the little pig at the stile or the greedy cat that consumed both man and beast. But trust me, it really does apply to them too. The key element in a story is its distinct essence, the unique flavor, the specific quality and perspective of the humor, emotion, or interest. Every tale that deserves a place in good fiction has its own distinctive flavor and quality, each one different from the others. The laughter that comes from one of Seumas McManus's stories isn't the same as the chuckle that follows one of Joel Chandler Harris's anecdotes; the gentle sadness in an Andersen allegory isn't like the deeply moving tragedy of a tale from the Greeks; nor is any story by one author just like another from the same writer. Each has its own unique character, its own expression, so to speak.

And the mind must be sensitised to these differences. No one can tell stories well who has not a keen and just feeling of such emotional values.

And the mind must be attuned to these differences. No one can tell stories well without a sharp and accurate sense of these emotional values.

A positive and a negative injunction depend on this premise,—the positive, cultivate your feeling, striving toward increasingly just appreciation; the negative, never tell a story you do not feel.

A positive and a negative rule rely on this idea— the positive is to nurture your feelings, aiming for a deeper understanding of what is just; the negative is to never share a story you don't genuinely feel.

Fortunately, the number and range of stories one can appreciate grow with cultivation; but it is the part of wisdom not to step outside the range at any stage of its growth.

Fortunately, the number and variety of stories you can appreciate increase with experience; but it's wise not to go beyond your understanding at any point in your growth.

I feel the more inclined to emphasise this caution because I once had a rather embarrassing and pointed proof of its desirability,—which I relate for the enlightening of the reader.

I feel even more compelled to stress this caution because I once had a pretty embarrassing and clear demonstration of its importance—which I'm sharing for the reader's benefit.

There is a certain nonsense tale which a friend used to tell with such effect that her hearers became helpless with laughter, but which for some reason never seemed funny to me. I could not laugh at it. But my friend constantly urged me to use it, quoting her own success. At last, with much curiosity and some trepidation, I included it in a programme before people with whom I was so closely in sympathy that no chill was likely to emanate from their side. I told the story as well as I knew how, putting into it more genuine effort than most stories can claim. The audience smiled politely, laughed gently once or twice, relapsed into the mildest of amusement. The most one could say was that the story was not a hopeless failure. I tried it again, after study, and yet again; but the audiences were all alike. And in my heart I should have been startled if they had behaved otherwise, for all the time I was telling it I was conscious in my soul that it was a stupid story! At last I owned my defeat to myself, and put the thing out of mind.

There’s a silly story that a friend used to tell so well that everyone would end up laughing uncontrollably, but for some reason, it never seemed funny to me. I couldn't laugh at it. However, my friend kept insisting that I should try it out since it worked so well for her. Eventually, out of curiosity and a bit of nervousness, I included it in a program before an audience I felt very connected to, so I didn’t think there would be any negativity from them. I told the story as best as I could, putting in more genuine effort than most stories deserve. The audience smiled politely, chuckled softly a couple of times, and then settled into a mild amusement. The most I could say was that the story wasn’t a complete flop. I tried it again after some practice, and again; but the audiences were all the same. Deep down, I would have been shocked if they had reacted differently because all the while I was telling it, I could feel in my heart that it was a stupid story! Finally, I admitted my defeat to myself and put it out of my mind.

Some time afterward, I happened to take out the notes of the story, and idly looked them over; and suddenly, I do not know how, I got the point of view! The salt of the humour was all at once on my lips; I felt the tickle of the pure folly of it; it was funny.

Some time later, I pulled out the notes for the story and casually glanced through them; then, out of nowhere, I got the perspective! The humor's essence suddenly came to me; I felt the rush of its sheer silliness; it was funny.

The next afternoon I told the story to a hundred or so children and as many mothers,—and the battle was won. Chuckles punctuated my periods; helpless laughter ran like an under-current below my narrative; it was a struggle for me to keep sober, myself. The nonsense tale had found its own atmosphere.

The next afternoon, I shared the story with around a hundred kids and just as many moms—and I had succeeded. Laughter filled the air as I spoke; a wave of giggles bubbled beneath my storytelling; it was a challenge for me to stay serious. The silly story had created its own vibe.

Now of course I had known all along that the humour of the story emanated from its very exaggeration, its absurdly illogical smoothness. But I had not felt it. I did not really "see the joke." And that was why I could not tell the story. I undoubtedly impressed my own sense of its fatuity on every audience to which I gave it. The case is very clear.

Now, of course, I had known all along that the humor of the story came from its exaggeration and its absurdly illogical flow. But I hadn’t actually felt it. I didn’t really "get the joke." That’s why I couldn’t tell the story. I definitely projected my own sense of its silliness onto every audience I shared it with. The situation is pretty clear.

Equally clear have been some happy instances where I have found audiences responding to a story I myself greatly liked, but which common appreciation usually ignored. This is an experience even more persuasive than the other, certainly more to be desired.

Equally clear have been some happy instances where I've found audiences responding to a story I really liked, but which most people usually overlooked. This experience is even more convincing than the other one, definitely more desirable.

Every story-teller has lines of limitation; certain types of story will always remain his or her best effort. There is no reason why any type of story should be told really ill, and of course the number of kinds one tells well increases with the growth of the appreciative capacity. But none the less, it is wise to recognise the limits at each stage, and not try to tell any story to which the honest inner consciousness says, "I do not like you."

Every storyteller has their limits; certain types of stories will always be their best. There's no reason why any type of story should be told poorly, and of course, the number of kinds one can tell well increases as their appreciation grows. Still, it's smart to recognize the limits at each stage and not try to tell any story that your honest inner self says, "I don't like this."

Let us then set down as a prerequisite for good story-telling, a genuine appreciation of the story.

Let’s consider a genuine appreciation of the story as a must for good storytelling.

Now, we may suppose this genuine appreciation to be your portion. You have chosen a story, have felt its charm, and identified the quality of its appeal.

Now, we can assume that this genuine appreciation is yours. You’ve picked a story, felt its charm, and recognized the nature of its appeal.

You are now to tell it in such wise that your hearers will get the same kind of impression you yourself received from it. How?

You need to share it in a way that your listeners will have the same impression you got from it. How?

I believe the inner secret of success is the measure of force with which the teller wills the conveyance of his impression to the hearer.

I think the real key to success is how strongly the speaker intends to communicate their message to the listener.

Anyone who has watched, or has himself been, the teller of a story which held an audience, knows that there is something approaching hypnotic suggestion in the close connection of effort and effect, and in the elimination of self-consciousness from speaker and listeners alike.

Anyone who has watched or has been the one telling a story that captivated an audience knows there’s something almost hypnotic about the tight connection between effort and impact, and in the removal of self-consciousness from both the speaker and the listeners.

I would not for a moment lend the atmosphere of charlatanry, or of the ultra-psychic, to the wholesome and vivid art of story-telling. But I would, if possible, help the teacher to realise how largely success in that art is a subjective and psychological matter, dependent on her control of her own mood and her sense of direct, intimate communion with the minds attending her. The "feel" of an audience,—that indescribable sense of the composite human soul waiting on the initiative of your own, the emotional currents interplaying along a medium so delicate that it takes the baffling torture of an obstruction to reveal its existence,—cannot be taught. But it can and does develop with use. And a realisation of the immense latent power of strong desire and resolution vitalises and disembarrasses the beginner.

I wouldn’t for a second associate the atmosphere of trickery or extreme psychic stuff with the genuine and vibrant art of storytelling. However, I would, if I could, help the teacher understand how much success in that art is subjective and psychological, relying on her ability to manage her own mood and her sense of direct, intimate connection with the minds of her audience. The "vibe" of an audience—this indescribable sense of the collective human spirit waiting for your lead, the emotional currents interacting along a medium so subtle that it takes a frustrating obstacle to make it noticeable—can't be taught. But it can and does grow with practice. Understanding the immense hidden power of strong desire and determination energizes and frees the beginner.

That is, undoubtedly, rather an intangible beginning; it sets the root of the matter somewhat in the realm of "spirits and influences." There are, however, outward and visible means of arriving at results. Every art has its technique. The art of story-telling, intensely personal and subjective as it is, yet comes under the law sufficiently not to be a matter of sheer "knack." It has its technique. The following suggestions are an attempt to state what seem the foundation principles of that technique. The general statements are deduced from many consecutive experiences; partly, too, they are the results of introspective analysis, confirmed by observation. They do not make up an exclusive body of rules, wholly adequate to produce good work, of themselves; they do include, so far as my observation and experience allow, the fundamental requisites of good work,—being the qualities uniformly present in successful work of many story-tellers.

That’s definitely a pretty abstract start; it puts the essence of the matter in the area of "spirits and influences." However, there are clear and visible ways to achieve results. Every art has its own technique. The art of storytelling, although intensely personal and subjective, still follows certain rules and can’t just be about pure "talent." It has its own technique. The following suggestions aim to outline what seem to be the foundational principles of that technique. These general statements are based on many consistent experiences; they also arise from self-reflection and are backed up by observation. They don’t form an exclusive set of rules that can guarantee great work on their own; instead, they encompass, as far as my observations and experiences allow, the essential requirements of good work—these being the qualities that are consistently found in the successful work of many storytellers.

First of all, most fundamental of all, is a rule without which any other would be but folly: Know your story.

First of all, the most important rule of all is one without which any others would be foolish: Know your story.

One would think so obvious a preliminary might be taken for granted. But alas, even slight acquaintance with the average story-teller proves the dire necessity of the admonition. The halting tongue, the slip in name or incident, the turning back to forge an omitted link in the chain, the repetition, the general weakness of statement consequent on imperfect grasp: these are common features of the stories one hears told. And they are features which will deface the best story ever told.

One would think such an obvious point could be taken for granted. But unfortunately, even a brief encounter with the typical storyteller shows how crucial this reminder is. The stumbling speech, the mix-up with names or events, the need to backtrack to fill in missing details, the repetition, and the overall weakness of expression due to a shaky understanding—these are all common traits of the stories people tell. And these traits will ruin even the best story ever told.

One must know the story absolutely; it must have been so assimilated that it partakes of the nature of personal experience; its essence must be so clearly in mind that the teller does not have to think of it at all in the act of telling, but rather lets it flow from his lips with the unconscious freedom of a vivid reminiscence.

One must know the story inside and out; it should be absorbed to the point where it feels like personal experience. The essence must be so clear in the mind that the storyteller doesn't have to think about it at all while telling it, but instead allows it to flow from their lips with the natural ease of a vivid memory.

Such knowledge does not mean memorising. Memorising utterly destroys the freedom of reminiscence, takes away the spontaneity, and substitutes a mastery of form for a mastery of essence. It means, rather, a perfect grasp of the gist of the story, with sufficient familiarity with its form to determine the manner of its telling. The easiest way to obtain this mastery is, I think, to analyse the story into its simplest elements of plot. Strip it bare of style, description, interpolation, and find out simply what happened. Personally, I find that I get first an especially vivid conception of the climax; this then has to be rounded out by a clear perception of the successive steps which lead up to the climax. One has, so, the framework of the story. The next process is the filling in.

Such knowledge doesn't mean memorizing. Memorizing completely ruins the freedom of recalling memories, takes away the spontaneity, and replaces a true understanding of the essence with just a grasp of the form. Instead, it means having a solid understanding of the main point of the story while being familiar enough with its structure to convey it well. I think the easiest way to achieve this mastery is to break the story down into its simplest elements of plot. Remove the style, descriptions, and extra details, and just figure out what happened. Personally, I find that I start with a particularly vivid idea of the climax; then I need to fill it out with a clear view of the steps that lead up to it. This gives you the basic framework of the story. The next step is to fill in the details.

There must be many ways of going about this filling in. Doubtless many of my readers, in the days when it was their pet ambition to make a good recitation in school, evolved personally effective ways of doing it; for it is, after all, the same thing as preparing a bit of history or a recitation in literature. But for the consideration of those who find it hard to gain mastery of fact without mastery of its stated form, I give my own way. I have always used the childlike plan of talking it out. Sometimes inaudibly, sometimes in loud and penetrating tones which arouse the sympathetic curiosity of my family, I tell it over and over, to an imaginary hearer. That hearer is as present to me, always has been, as Stevenson's "friend of the children" who takes the part of the enemy in their solitary games of war. His criticism (though he is a most composite double-sexed creature who should not have a designating personal pronoun) is all-revealing. For talking it out instantly brings to light the weak spots in one's recollection. "What was it the little crocodile said?" "Just how did the little pig get into his house?" "What was that link in the chain of circumstances which brought the wily fox to confusion?" The slightest cloud of uncertainty becomes obvious in a moment. And as obvious becomes one's paucity of expression, one's week-kneed imagination, one's imperfect assimilation of the spirit of the story. It is not a flattering process.

There are definitely many ways to approach this process of filling things in. I'm sure many of my readers, back when their main goal was to give a great presentation in school, came up with their own effective methods; after all, it's just like preparing a piece of history or a literature recitation. But for those who struggle to grasp facts without also understanding how to express them, I’ll share my method. I've always used the simple technique of talking it out loud. Sometimes quietly, and sometimes in loud and clear tones that catch the attention of my family, I repeat it over and over to an imaginary listener. That listener feels as real to me as Stevenson’s “friend of the children,” who plays the enemy in their solo games of war. Their feedback (even though they’re a complex, androgynous entity without a proper pronoun) is incredibly revealing. Talking it out instantly exposes the weak spots in my memory. “What was it that the little crocodile said?” “How did the little pig get into his house?” “What was that connection in the series of events that led to the clever fox being caught?” Any hint of uncertainty is immediately clear. And so is the lack of clarity in my expression, my weak imagination, and my incomplete understanding of the story’s essence. It’s not a flattering process.

But when these faults have been corrected by several attempts, the method gives a confidence, a sense of sureness, which makes the real telling to a real audience ready and spontaneously smooth. Scarcely an epithet or a sentence comes out as it was in the preliminary telling; but epithets and sentences in sufficiency do come; the beauty of this method is that it brings freedom instead of bondage.

But when these mistakes have been fixed after a few tries, the method provides a confidence and a sense of certainty that makes telling to a real audience effortless and smooth. Almost every word or phrase is different from the initial version, but there are plenty of words and phrases to choose from; the strength of this method is that it offers freedom instead of restriction.

A valuable exception to the rule against memorising must be noted here. Especially beautiful and indicative phrases of the original should be retained, and even whole passages, where they are identified with the beauty of the tale. And in stories like The Three Bears or Red Riding Hood the exact phraseology of the conversation as given in familiar versions should be preserved; it is in a way sacred, a classic, and not to be altered. But beyond this the language should be the teller's own, and probably never twice the same. Sureness, ease, freedom, and the effect of personal reminiscence come only from complete mastery. I repeat, with emphasis: Know your story.

A valuable exception to the rule against memorizing needs to be noted here. Especially beautiful and meaningful phrases from the original should be kept, and even whole passages when they capture the essence of the story. In tales like The Three Bears or Red Riding Hood, the exact wording of the dialogue from familiar versions should be preserved; it’s almost sacred, a classic that shouldn’t be changed. But apart from that, the language should be the storyteller's own, likely never repeated in the same way. Confidence, ease, freedom, and the feel of personal memories come only from complete mastery. I emphasize again: Know your story.

The next suggestion is a purely practical one concerning the preparation of physical conditions. See that the children are seated in close and direct range of your eye; the familiar half-circle is the best arrangement for small groups of children, but the teacher should be at a point opposite the centre of the arc, not in its centre: thus,

The next suggestion is a purely practical one regarding the setup of the physical environment. Make sure the kids are seated within clear view; the familiar half-circle is the best layout for small groups of children, but the teacher should be at a point opposite the center of the arc, not in its center: thus,

Arc A

not thus;

not like that;

Arc B

it is important also not to have the ends too far at the side, and to have no child directly behind another, or in such a position that he has not an easy view of the teacher's full face. Little children have to be physically close in order to be mentally close. It is, of course, desirable to obtain a hushed quiet before beginning; but it is not so important as to preserve your own mood of holiday, and theirs. If the fates and the atmosphere of the day are against you, it is wiser to trust to the drawing power of the tale itself, and abate the irritation of didactic methods. And never break into that magic tale, once begun, with an admonition to Ethel or Tommy to stop squirming, or a rebuke to "that little girl over there who is not listening." Make her listen! It is probably your fault if she is not. If you are telling a good story, and telling it well, she can't help listening,—unless she is an abnormal child; and if she is abnormal you ought not to spoil the mood of the others to attend to her.

It’s also important not to have the ends too far to the side, and to make sure no child is directly behind another, or in a position where they can’t easily see the teacher’s full face. Little kids need to be physically close to feel mentally close. It’s nice to have a quiet calm before starting; however, it's more important to maintain your own cheerful mood and theirs. If the circumstances and the vibe of the day are against you, it’s better to rely on the allure of the story itself and reduce the frustration of teaching methods. And never interrupt that magical tale once it starts with a reminder to Ethel or Tommy to stop fidgeting, or a scolding for "that little girl over there who isn't listening." Make her listen! If she isn’t, it’s probably your fault. If you’re telling a good story and doing it well, she won’t be able to help but listen—unless she’s an unusual child; and if she is, you shouldn’t disrupt the atmosphere for the others to cater to her.

I say "never" interrupt your story; perhaps it is only fair to amend that, after the fashion of dear little Marjorie Fleming, and say "never—if you can help it." For, of course, there are exceptional occasions, and exceptional children; some latitude must be left for the decisions of good common sense acting on the issue of the moment.

I say "never" interrupt your story; maybe it’s only fair to change that a bit, like dear little Marjorie Fleming would, and say "never—if you can help it." Because, of course, there are rare situations and exceptional kids; some latitude must be given to good common sense in dealing with the situation at hand.

The children ready, your own mood must be ready. It is desirable that the spirit of the story should be imposed upon the room from the beginning, and this result hangs on the clearness and intensity of the teller's initiatory mood. An act of memory and of will is the requisite. The story-teller must call up—it comes with the swiftness of thought—the essential emotion of the story as he felt it first. A single volition puts him in touch with the characters and the movement of the tale. This is scarcely more than a brief and condensed reminiscence; it is the stepping back into a mood once experienced.

The kids are ready, and your mood needs to be ready too. It's important that the vibe of the story fills the room from the start, and how clearly and intensely you feel sets the tone. It takes both memory and intent to make this happen. The storyteller needs to summon—quick as a thought—the core emotion of the story as they first felt it. Just one focused intention connects them to the characters and the story's flow. It's really just a quick flashback; it's stepping back into a mood they've felt before.

Let us say, for example, that the story to be told is the immortal fable of The Ugly Duckling. Before you open your lips the whole pathetic series of the little swan's mishaps should flash across your mind,—not accurately and in detail, but blended to a composite of undeserved ignominy, of baffled innocent wonderment, and of delicious underlying satire on average views. With this is mingled the feeling of Andersen's delicate whimsicality of style. The dear little Ugly Duckling waddles, bodily, into your consciousness, and you pity his sorrows and anticipate his triumph, before you begin.

Let's say, for example, that the story we’re about to tell is the timeless fable of The Ugly Duckling. Before you even speak, the whole tragic journey of the little swan’s troubles should flash through your mind—not in precise detail, but combined into a mix of undeserved shame, innocent confusion, and a clever underlying satire on common perceptions. This is mixed with the sense of Andersen’s gentle whimsical style. The sweet little Ugly Duckling waddles right into your thoughts, and you feel sorry for him and look forward to his victory, even before you start.

This preliminary recognition of mood is what brings the delicious quizzical twitch to the mouth of a good raconteur who begins an anecdote the hearers know will be side-splitting. It is what makes grandmother sigh gently and look far over your heads, when her soft voice commences the story of "the little girl who lived long, long ago." It is a natural and instinctive thing with the born story-teller; a necessary thing for anyone who will become a story-teller.

This initial sense of mood is what gives that delightful, curious twitch to the mouth of a great storyteller who starts an anecdote that the audience knows will be hilarious. It's what makes grandma sigh softly and gaze into the distance when her gentle voice begins the tale of "the little girl who lived long, long ago." It's a natural and instinctive quality of those born to tell stories; an essential trait for anyone looking to become a storyteller.

From the very start, the mood of the tale should be definite and authoritative, beginning with the mood of the teller and emanating therefrom in proportion as the physique of the teller is a responsive medium.

From the very beginning, the tone of the story should be clear and confident, starting with the storyteller's mood and radiating from it as much as the storyteller's presence serves as a receptive medium.

Now we are off. Knowing your story, having your hearers well arranged, and being as thoroughly as you are able in the right mood, you begin to tell it. Tell it, then, simply, directly, dramatically, with zest.

Now we’re ready to go. With your story in mind, your audience set up just right, and yourself in the best mood possible, you start to share it. So tell it simply, directly, dramatically, and with enthusiasm.

Simply applies both to manner and matter. As to manner, I mean without affectation, without any form of pretence, in short, without posing. It is a pity to "talk down" to the children, to assume a honeyed voice, to think of the edifying or educational value of the work one is doing. Naturalness, being oneself, is the desideratum. I wonder why we so often use a preposterous voice,—a super-sweetened whine, in talking to children? Is it that the effort to realise an ideal of gentleness and affectionateness overreaches itself in this form of the grotesque? Some good intention must be the root of it. But the thing is none the less pernicious. A "cant" voice is as abominable as a cant phraseology. Both are of the very substance of evil.

Simply refers to both how we communicate and what we talk about. By how, I mean without any pretension, without any kind of facade, in short, without putting on an act. It's a shame to "talk down" to kids, to use a sugary voice, or to focus on the moral or educational value of what we're doing. Authenticity, being yourself, is the goal. I wonder why we often use a ridiculous voice—a super sweet whine—when talking to children? Is it that trying too hard to embody an ideal of kindness and warmth ends up sounding absurd? Some good intention must be behind it. But that doesn’t make it any less harmful. A phony voice is just as terrible as a cliché way of speaking. Both are fundamentally bad.

"But it is easier to say, 'Be natural' than to be it," said one teacher to me desperately.

"But it's easier to say, 'Be natural' than to be it," one teacher said to me, sounding desperate.

Beyond dispute. To those of us who are cursed with an over-abundant measure of self-consciousness, nothing is harder than simple naturalness. The remedy is to lose oneself in one's art. Think of the story so absorbingly and vividly that you have no room to think of yourself. Live it. Sink yourself in that mood you have summoned up, and let it carry you.

Beyond dispute. For those of us who struggle with excessive self-awareness, nothing is more difficult than being naturally ourselves. The solution is to immerse oneself in one's art. Visualize the story so deeply and vividly that there’s no space left to think about yourself. Live it. Dive into the mood you’ve created, and let it take you away.

If you do this, simplicity of matter will come easily. Your choice of words and images will naturally become simple.

If you do this, it will be easy to keep things simple. Your choice of words and images will naturally become straightforward.

It is, I think, a familiar precept to educators, that children should not have their literature too much simplified for them. We are told that they like something beyond them, and that it is good for them to have a sense of mystery and power beyond the sense they grasp. That may be true; but if so it does not apply to story-telling as it does to reading. We have constantly to remember that the movement of a story told is very swift. A concept not grasped in passing is irrevocably lost; there is no possibility of turning back, or lingering over the page. Also, since the art of story-telling is primarily an art of entertainment, its very object is sacrificed if the ideas and images do not slip into the child's consciousness smoothly enough to avoid the sense of strain. For this reason short, familiar, vivid words are best.

I believe it's a well-known idea among educators that children shouldn't have their literature overly simplified. We're told that they enjoy things that challenge them and that it's beneficial for them to encounter a sense of mystery and power that exceeds their understanding. That might be true, but it doesn't apply to storytelling in the same way it does to reading. We must always keep in mind that the pace of a spoken story is very fast. A concept that isn't understood in the moment is permanently lost; there's no chance to go back or linger over a page. Additionally, since storytelling is primarily about entertainment, its main goal is compromised if the ideas and images don't fit into the child's mind smoothly enough to avoid feeling strained. For this reason, short, familiar, and vivid words work best.

Simplicity of manner and of matter are both essential to the right appeal to children.

Simplicity in both behavior and content is crucial for effectively connecting with children.

Directness in telling is a most important quality. The story, listened to, is like the drama, beheld. Its movement must be unimpeded, increasingly swift, winding up "with a snap." Long-windedness, or talking round the story, utterly destroys this movement. The incidents should be told, one after another, without explanation or description beyond what is absolutely necessary; and they should be told in logical sequence. Nothing is more distressing than the cart-before-the-horse method,—nothing more quickly destroys interest than the failure to get a clue in the right place.

Directness in storytelling is a crucial quality. The story, when heard, is like a drama, when watched. Its flow must be smooth and increasingly fast, building up to a "snap" at the end. Being long-winded or talking around the story completely ruins this flow. The events should be presented one after another, without any explanation or description beyond what’s absolutely necessary; and they should be presented in logical order. Nothing is more frustrating than mixing things up, and nothing kills interest faster than dropping hints in the wrong places.

Sometimes, to be sure, a side remark adds piquancy and a personal savour. But the general rule is, great discretion in this respect.

Sometimes, sure, a casual comment can add interest and a personal touch. But the general rule is to exercise significant caution in this regard.

Every epithet or adjective beyond what is needed to give the image, is a five-barred gate in the path of the eager mind travelling to a climax.

Every extra word or adjective that isn't necessary to convey the image is like a five-barred gate blocking the eager mind on its way to a climax.

Explanations and moralising are usually sheer clatter. Some few stories necessarily include a little explanation, and stories of the fable order may quaintly end with an obvious moral. But here again, the rule is—great discretion.

Explanations and moralizing are often just noise. A few stories might need a bit of explanation, and fables typically end with a clear moral. But even then, the key is to use a lot of discretion.

It is well to remember that you have one great advantage over the writer of stories. The writer must present a clear image and make a vivid impression,—all with words. The teller has face, and voice, and body to do it with. The teller needs, consequently, but one swiftly incisive verb to the writer's two; but one expressive adjective to his three. Often, indeed, a pause and an expressive gesture do the whole thing.

It’s important to keep in mind that you have a major advantage over someone writing stories. The writer has to create a clear image and leave a strong impression—all through words. The storyteller can use their face, voice, and body language. As a result, the storyteller typically only needs one sharp verb compared to the writer’s two, and one vivid adjective instead of three. Often, a simple pause or an expressive gesture can convey everything.

It may be said here that it is a good trick of description to repeat an epithet or phrase once used, when referring again to the same thing. The recurrent adjectives of Homer were the device of one who entertained a childlike audience. His trick is unconscious and instinctive with people who have a natural gift for children's stories. Of course this matter also demands common sense in the degree of its use; in moderation it is a most successful device.

It can be said that a clever way to describe something is to repeat an adjective or phrase that’s already been used when talking about the same thing again. The repeated adjectives in Homer’s work were a technique for engaging a youthful audience. This method is instinctive for those who naturally excel at telling stories for kids. However, this approach also requires a good amount of common sense in how often it’s used; when done in moderation, it’s a very effective technique.

Brevity, close logical sequence, exclusion of foreign matter, unhesitant speech,—to use these is to tell a story directly.

Brevity, clear logical flow, avoiding irrelevant details, and speaking confidently—using these elements tells a story straightforwardly.

After simplicity and directness, comes that quality which to advise, is to become a rock of offence to many. It is the suggestion, "Tell the story dramatically." Yet when we quite understand each other as to the meaning of "dramatically," I think you will agree with me that a good story-teller includes this in his qualities of manner. It means, not in the manner of the elocutionist, not excitably, not any of the things which are incompatible with simplicity and sincerity; but with a whole-hearted throwing of oneself into the game, which identifies one in a manner with the character or situation of the moment. It means responsively, vividly, without interposing a blank wall of solid self between the drama of the tale and the mind's eye of the audience.

After simplicity and directness, there's that quality which, when suggested, can offend many. It's the idea of “Tell the story dramatically.” But once we're clear on what we mean by “dramatically,” I think you’ll agree that a good storyteller embodies this quality. It’s not about being like a performer, not being overly excited, and not any of those things that conflict with simplicity and sincerity. It’s about fully immersing oneself in the moment, making a connection with the character or situation. It means responding vividly, without putting up a solid wall of self between the drama of the story and the audience's imagination.

It is such fun, pure and simple, so to throw oneself into it, and to see the answering expressions mimic one's own, that it seems superfluous to urge it. Yet many persons do find it difficult. The instant, slight but suggestive change of voice, the use of onomatopoetic words, the response of eyes and hands, which are all immediate and spontaneous with some temperaments, are to others a matter of shamefacedness and labour. To those, to all who are not by nature bodily expressive, I would reiterate the injunction already given,—not to pretend. Do nothing you cannot do naturally and happily. But lay your stress on the inner and spiritual effort to appreciate, to feel, to imagine out the tale; and let the expressiveness of your body grow gradually with the increasing freedom from crippling self-consciousness. The physique will become more mobile as the emotion does.

It's just so much fun, plain and simple, to dive into it and see the expressions that mirror your own. It seems unnecessary to encourage it. However, many people find it hard. That slight but noticeable change in voice, the use of words that sound like what they mean, and the immediate and spontaneous reactions of eyes and hands that come naturally to some can feel awkward and laborious to others. For those who aren't naturally expressive with their bodies, I want to emphasize what I’ve said before—don’t pretend. Only do what you can do easily and joyfully. Focus on the inner and spiritual effort to understand, to feel, and to imagine the story; let the expressiveness of your body develop gradually as you become less hindered by crippling self-consciousness. Your body will become more fluid as your emotions do.

The expression must, however, always remain suggestive rather than illustrative. This is the side of the case which those who are over-dramatic must not forget. The story-teller is not playing the parts of his stories; he is merely arousing the imagination of his hearers to picture the scenes for themselves. One element of the dual consciousness of the tale-teller remains always the observer, the reporter, the quiet outsider.

The expression must, however, always remain suggestive rather than illustrative. This is the aspect of the situation that those who tend to be overly dramatic should not overlook. The storyteller isn’t acting out the roles in his stories; he’s simply stimulating his audience’s imagination to visualize the scenes on their own. One part of the storyteller’s dual awareness always stays the observer, the reporter, the quiet outsider.

I like to think of the story-teller as a good fellow standing at a great window overlooking a busy street or a picturesque square, and reporting with gusto to the comrade in the rear of the room what of mirth or sadness he sees; he hints at the policeman's strut, the organ-grinder's shrug, the schoolgirl's gaiety, with a gesture or two which is born of an irresistible impulse to imitate; but he never leaves his fascinating post to carry the imitation further than a hint.

I like to picture the storyteller as a friendly guy standing by a big window, watching a bustling street or a charming square, and excitedly sharing what he sees with a friend at the back of the room. He alludes to the policeman's swagger, the organ-grinder's nonchalance, and the schoolgirl's cheerfulness, using a few gestures that come naturally to him. But he never steps away from his captivating spot to take the imitation any further than a suggestion.

The verity of this figure lies in the fact that the dramatic quality of story-telling depends closely upon the clearness and power with which the story-teller visualises the events and characters he describes. You must hold the image before the mind's eye, using your imagination to embody to yourself every act, incident and appearance. You must, indeed, stand at the window of your consciousness and watch what happens.

The truth of this statement is that the impact of storytelling relies heavily on the clarity and strength with which the storyteller imagines the events and characters they describe. You need to keep the image vivid in your mind, using your imagination to visualize every action, event, and appearance. You must, in fact, position yourself at the window of your awareness and observe what unfolds.

This is a point so vital that I am tempted to put it in ornate type. You must see what you say!

This is such an important point that I feel like putting it in bold. You must see what you say!

It is not too much, even, to say, "You must see more than you say." True vividness is lent by a background of picture realised by the listener beyond what you tell him. Children see, as a rule, no image you do not see; they see most clearly what you see most largely. Draw, then, from a full well, not from a supply so low that the pumps wheeze at every pull.

It’s not too much to say, “You need to show more than you tell.” Real vividness comes from the listener's ability to picture things based on what you share. Usually, children don’t see anything you don’t see; they see most clearly what you witness most vividly. So, draw from a rich source, not from a supply so low that the pumps sputter with every use.

Dramatic power of the reasonably quiet and suggestive type demanded for telling a story will come pretty surely in the train of effort along these lines; it follows the clear concept and sincerity in imparting it, and is a natural consequence of the visualising imagination.

Dramatic power of a reasonably quiet and suggestive kind required for telling a story will likely develop as a result of effort in these areas; it comes from the clear idea and genuine intention behind it, and is a natural outcome of a vivid imagination.

It is inextricably bound up, also, with the causes and results of the quality which finds place in my final injunction, to tell your story with zest. It might almost be assumed that the final suggestion renders the preceding one superfluous, so direct is the effect of a lively interest on the dramatic quality of a narration; but it would not of itself be adequate; the necessity of visualising imagination is paramount. Zest is, however, a close second to this clearness of mental vision. It is entirely necessary to be interested in your own story, to enjoy it as you tell it. If you are bored and tired, the children will soon be bored and tired, too. If you are not interested your manner cannot get that vitalised spontaneity which makes dramatic power possible. Nothing else will give that relish on the lips, that gusto, which communicates its joy to the audience and makes it receptive to every impression. I used to say to teachers, "Tell your story with all your might," but I found that this by a natural misconception was often interpreted to mean "laboriously." And of course nothing is more injurious to the enjoyment of an audience than obvious effort on the part of the entertainer. True zest can be—often is—extremely quiet, but it gives a savour nothing else can impart.

It is closely connected to the reasons and effects of the quality highlighted in my final advice to tell your story with zest. One might assume that this last suggestion makes the previous one unnecessary, given how directly a lively interest influences the dramatic quality of a narrative; however, it wouldn’t be sufficient on its own; the need to visualize imagination is crucial. Zest, however, is a close second to this clarity of mental vision. It is entirely necessary to be interested in your own story and to enjoy it as you share it. If you’re bored and tired, the kids will quickly feel the same way. If you're not interested, your delivery won't have that energized spontaneity that makes dramatic impact possible. Nothing else will provide that flavor, that enthusiasm, which shares its joy with the audience and makes them open to every impression. I used to tell teachers, "Tell your story with all your might," but I found that this was often misunderstood as meaning "laboriously." And of course, nothing is more harmful to the enjoyment of the audience than an obvious struggle from the entertainer. True zest can often be very subtle, but it provides a flavor that nothing else can give.

"But how, at the end of a hard morning's work, can I be interested in a story I have told twenty times before?" asks the kindergarten or primary teacher, not without reason.

"But how, at the end of a long morning of work, can I care about a story I've told twenty times before?" asks the kindergarten or primary teacher, not without reason.

There are two things to be said. The first is a reminder of the wisdom of choosing stories in which you originally have interest; and of having a store large enough to permit variety. The second applies to those inevitable times of weariness which attack the most interested and well-stocked story-teller. You are, perhaps, tired out physically. You have told a certain story till it seems as if a repetition of it must produce bodily effects dire to contemplate, yet that happens to be the very story you must tell. What can you do? I answer, "Make believe." The device seems incongruous with the repeated warnings against pretence; but it is necessary, and it is wise. Pretend as hard as ever you can to be interested. And the result will be—before you know it—that you will be interested. That is the chief cause of the recommendation; it brings about the result it simulates. Make believe, as well as you know how, and the probability is that you will not even know when the transition from pretended to real interest comes.

There are two things to keep in mind. The first is to remember the importance of choosing stories that genuinely interest you and having a collection large enough to offer variety. The second applies to those unavoidable moments of exhaustion that can hit even the most engaged and well-prepared storyteller. You might be physically tired. You've told a certain story so often that it feels like repeating it could be unbearable, yet that’s the very story you need to share. What can you do? I say, "Pretend." This idea might seem contradictory to the usual advice against pretending, but it’s essential and smart. Act as if you are truly interested. And the outcome will be—before you realize it—that you actually are interested. That’s the main reason for this suggestion; it creates the outcome it mimics. Pretend as convincingly as you can, and it’s likely you won’t even notice when the shift from pretending to genuine interest happens.

And fortunately, the children never know the difference. They have not that psychological infallibility which is often attributed to them. They might, indeed, detect a pretence which continued through a whole tale; but that is so seldom necessary that it needs little consideration.

And luckily, the kids never notice the difference. They don't have the psychological certainty that people often think they do. They might pick up on a pretense that lasts throughout an entire story, but that's so rare that it hardly deserves much thought.

So then: enjoy your story; be interested in it,—if you possibly can; and if you cannot, pretend to be, till the very pretence brings about the virtue you have assumed.

So, take pleasure in your story; show some interest in it—if you can; and if you can't, act like you do until your act leads to the genuine quality you've adopted.

There is much else which might be said and urged regarding the method of story-telling, even without encroaching on the domain of personal variations. A whole chapter might, for example, be devoted to voice and enunciation, and then leave the subject fertile. But voice and enunciation are after all merely single manifestations of degree and quality of culture, of taste, and of natural gift. No set rules can bring charm of voice and speech to a person whose feeling and habitual point of view are fundamentally wrong; the person whose habitual feeling and mental attitude are fundamentally right needs few or no rules. As the whole matter of story-telling is in the first instance an expression of the complex personal product, so will this feature of it vary in perfection according to the beauty and culture of the human mechanism manifesting it.

There’s a lot more that could be said about storytelling methods, even without getting into personal styles. For instance, an entire chapter could focus on voice and enunciation, and then leave the topic open for further exploration. However, voice and enunciation are really just one aspect of a person’s level of culture, taste, and natural talent. No specific rules can add charm to someone’s voice and speaking if their feelings and outlook are fundamentally off; conversely, someone who has the right feelings and mindset won’t need many rules. Since storytelling is primarily about expressing a complex personal product, the quality of this expression will vary based on the beauty and culture of the person delivering it.

A few generally applicable suggestions may, however, be useful,—always assuming the story-teller to have the fundamental qualifications of fine and wholesome habit. These are not rules for the art of speaking; they are merely some practical considerations regarding speaking to an audience.

A few generally useful tips may, however, be helpful—assuming the storyteller has the basic qualities of good and healthy habits. These aren’t rules for the art of speaking; they’re just some practical thoughts on speaking to an audience.

First, I would reiterate my earlier advice, be simple. Affectation is the worst enemy of voice and enunciation alike. Slovenly enunciation is certainly very dreadful, but the unregenerate may be pardoned if they prefer it to the affected mouthing which some over-nice people without due sense of values expend on every syllable which is so unlucky as to fall between their teeth.

First, I want to emphasize my earlier advice: keep it simple. Pretentiousness is the biggest enemy of both voice and clarity. Sloppy enunciation is definitely terrible, but those who can’t help it might be forgiven if they choose it over the affected way some overly particular people use on every syllable that happens to come out of their mouths.

Next I would urge avoidance of a fault very common with those who speak much in large rooms,—the mistaken effort at loudness. This results in tightening and straining the throat, finally producing nasal head-tones or a voice of metallic harshness. And it is entirely unnecessary. There is no need to speak loudly. The ordinary schoolroom needs no vocal effort. A hall seating three or four hundred persons demands no effort whatever beyond a certain clearness and definiteness of speech. A hall seating from five to eight hundred needs more skill in aiming the voice, but still demands no shouting.

Next, I would recommend avoiding a common mistake made by people who speak a lot in large rooms—the misguided attempt to be loud. This leads to tightening and straining the throat, ultimately creating nasal tones or a voice that sounds harsh and metallic. It’s completely unnecessary. There’s no need to speak loudly. A typical classroom doesn’t require any vocal effort. A hall that seats three or four hundred people doesn’t need any effort beyond being clear and precise in your speech. A hall that accommodates five to eight hundred requires more skill in directing your voice, but still doesn’t need shouting.

It is indeed largely the psychological quality of a tone that makes it reach in through the ear to the comprehension. The quiet, clear, restful, persuasive tone of a speaker who knows his power goes straight home; but loud speech confuses. Never speak loudly. In a small room, speak as gently and easily as in conversation; in a large room, think of the people farthest away, and speak clearly, with a slight separation between words, and with definite phrasing,—aiming your mind toward the distant listeners.

It’s mainly the psychological quality of a tone that enables it to connect with the listener’s understanding. The calm, clear, soothing, persuasive tone of a speaker who understands their influence resonates deeply; however, loud speech creates confusion. Never raise your voice. In a small room, speak as softly and comfortably as you would in a conversation; in a large room, consider the people furthest away and articulate clearly, with a slight pause between words and with precise phrasing—directing your mind toward the distant listeners.

If one is conscious of nasality or throatiness of voice, it certainly pays to study the subject seriously with an intelligent teacher. But a good, natural speaking-voice, free from extraordinary vices, will fill all the requirements of story-telling to small audiences, without other attention than comes indirectly from following the general principles of the art.

If you're aware of your voice being nasal or throaty, it’s definitely worth taking the time to study the issue seriously with a knowledgeable teacher. However, a good, natural speaking voice that isn’t affected by any major flaws will meet all the needs for storytelling to small audiences, without requiring any other focus beyond simply adhering to the general principles of the craft.

To sum it all up, then, let us say of the method likely to bring success in telling stories, that it includes sympathy, grasp, spontaneity: one must appreciate the story, and know it; and then, using the realising imagination as a constant vivifying force, and dominated by the mood of the story, one must tell it with all one's might,—simply, vitally, joyously.

To sum it all up, let's say that the method most likely to succeed in storytelling includes empathy, understanding, and spontaneity: you need to appreciate the story and know it well; then, using your imaginative power as a constant source of energy and driven by the story's mood, you should tell it with your full effort—simply, passionately, and joyfully.


CHAPTER V

SOME SPECIFIC SCHOOLROOM USES OF STORY-TELLING



In Chapter II., I have tried to give my conception of the general aim of story-telling in school. From that conception, it is not difficult to deduce certain specific uses. The one most plainly intimated is that of a brief recreation period, a feature which has proved valuable in many classes. Less definitely implied, but not to be ignored, was the use of the story during, or accessory to, the lesson in science or history.

In Chapter II., I have attempted to share my understanding of the overall purpose of storytelling in school. From that perspective, it's easy to identify some specific applications. The most obvious one is that of a short break, which has been beneficial in many classrooms. Another use, though less clearly stated but still important, is incorporating the story during, or alongside, lessons in science or history.

But more distinctive and valuable than these, I think, is a specific use which I have recently had the pleasure of seeing exemplified in great completeness in the schools of Providence, Rhode Island.

But more unique and valuable than these, I believe, is a specific application that I recently had the pleasure of seeing fully demonstrated in the schools of Providence, Rhode Island.

Some four years ago, the assistant superintendent of schools of that city, Miss Ella L. Sweeney, introduced a rather unusual and extended application of the story in her primary classes. While the experiment was in its early stages, it was my good fortune to be allowed to make suggestions for its development, and as the devices in question were those I had been accustomed to use as a pastime for children, I was able to take some slight hand in the formative work of its adoption as an educational method. Carried out most ably by the teachers to whom it was entrusted, the plan has evolved into a more inclusive and systematic one than was at first hoped for; it is one from which I have been grateful to learn.

About four years ago, the assistant superintendent of schools in that city, Miss Ella L. Sweeney, introduced a unique and extensive application of storytelling in her primary classes. While the experiment was just getting started, I was fortunate enough to be invited to suggest ideas for its development. Since the techniques involved were ones I had used as a way to entertain children, I could contribute a bit to the foundational work of adopting them as a teaching method. Carried out exceptionally well by the teachers entrusted with it, the plan has grown into a more comprehensive and systematic approach than anyone initially expected; I have been thankful to learn from it.

Tersely stated, the object of the general plan is the freeing and developing of the power of expression in the pupils.

In simple terms, the goal of the overall plan is to free and enhance the students' ability to express themselves.

I think there can be no need of dwelling on the desirability of this result. The apathy and "woodenness" of children under average modes of pedagogy is apparent to anyone who is interested enough to observe. In elementary work, the most noticeable lack of natural expression is probably in the reading classes; the same drawback appears at a later stage in English composition. But all along the line every thoughtful teacher knows how difficult it is to obtain spontaneous, creative reaction on material given.

I don't think there's any need to emphasize how desirable this outcome is. The apathy and stiffness of children in typical teaching methods is clear to anyone who takes the time to look. In elementary education, the most obvious lack of natural expression can be seen in reading classes; the same issue arises later in English composition. However, throughout the entire process, every thoughtful teacher realizes how challenging it is to get spontaneous, creative responses from the material provided.

Story-telling has a real mission to perform in setting free the natural creative expression of children, and in vitalising the general atmosphere of the school. The method in use for this purpose in Providence (and probably elsewhere, as ideas usually germinate in more than one place at once) is a threefold giving back of the story by the children. Two of the forms of reproduction are familiar to many teachers; the first is the obvious one of telling the story back again.

Storytelling has an important role in unleashing children's natural creativity and energizing the overall school environment. The method being used for this purpose in Providence (and likely in other places as well, since ideas often develop simultaneously in multiple locations) involves a threefold giving back of the story by the children. Two of the ways to do this are familiar to many teachers; the first is simply retelling the story.

It is such fun to listen to a good story that children remember it without effort, and later, when asked if they can tell the story of The Red-Headed Woodpecker or The Little Red Hen, they are as eager to try it as if it were a personal experience which they were burning to impart.

It’s so enjoyable to listen to a great story that kids remember it easily, and later, when asked if they can share the story of The Red-Headed Woodpecker or The Little Red Hen, they are just as excited to try as if it were a personal experience they couldn’t wait to share.

Each pupil, in the Providence classes, is given a chance to try each story, at some time. Then that one which each has told especially well is allotted to him for his own particular story, on which he has an especial claim thereafter.

Each student in the Providence classes gets the opportunity to try each story at some point. Then, the story that each one tells especially well is assigned to them as their own particular story, which they have a special claim to afterward.

It is surprising to note how comparatively individual and distinctive the expression of voice and manner becomes, after a short time. The child instinctively emphasises the points which appeal to him, and the element of fun in it all helps to bring forgetfulness of self. The main inflections and the general tenor of the language, however, remain imitative, as is natural with children. But this is a gain rather than otherwise, for it is useful in forming good habit. In no other part of her work, probably, has a teacher so good a chance to foster in her pupils pleasant habits of enunciation and voice. And this is especially worth while in the big city schools, where so many children come from homes where the English of the tenement is spoken.

It’s surprising to see how quickly a child’s voice and style become unique and individual. They instinctively highlight the parts that resonate with them, and the element of fun helps them forget about themselves. However, the main tones and overall style of their language still tend to copy others, which is typical for kids. But that's actually a benefit because it helps build good habits. Nowhere else in her work does a teacher have such a great opportunity to encourage nice habits of speaking and voice in her students. This is especially important in the big city schools, where many children come from homes that speak the English of the tenement.

I have since wished that every city primary teacher could have visited with me the first-grade room in Providence where the pupils were German, Russian, or Polish Jews, and where some of them had heard no English previous to that year,—it being then May. The joy that shone on their faces was nothing less than radiance when the low-voiced teacher said, "Would you like to tell these ladies some of your stories?"

I have since wished that every elementary school teacher could have visited the first-grade classroom in Providence where the students were German, Russian, or Polish Jews, and where some of them had not heard any English until that year—it was already May. The joy that lit up their faces was nothing short of radiant when the soft-spoken teacher asked, "Would you like to share some of your stories with these ladies?"

They told us their stories, and there was truly not one told poorly or inexpressively; all the children had learned something of the joy of creative effort. But one little fellow stands out in my memory beyond all the rest, yet as a type of all the rest.

They shared their stories, and honestly, not a single one was told poorly or without feeling; all the kids had grasped something of the joy that comes from being creative. But one little guy really sticks in my mind more than the others, even though he represents all of them.

Rudolph was very small, and square, and merry of eye; life was one eagerness and expectancy to him. He knew no English beyond that of one school year. But he stood staunchly in his place and told me the story of the Little Half Chick with an abandon and bodily emphasis which left no doubt of his sympathetic understanding of every word. The depth of moral reproach in his tone was quite beyond description when he said, "Little Half Chick, little Half Chick, when I was in trubbul you wouldn't help me!" He heartily relished that repetition, and became more dramatic each time.

Rudolph was really small, square-shaped, and had cheerful eyes; life was filled with eagerness and anticipation for him. He only knew a little English after a year of school. But he stood firmly in his spot and told me the story of the Little Half Chick with such enthusiasm and physical expression that it was clear he truly understood every word. The moral accusation in his voice was indescribable when he said, "Little Half Chick, little Half Chick, when I was in trouble you wouldn't help me!" He enjoyed repeating that line and became even more dramatic with each repetition.

Through it all, in the tones of the tender little voice, the sidewise pose of the neat dark head, and the occasional use of a chubby pointing finger, one could trace a vague reflection of the teacher's manner. It was not strong enough to dominate at all over the child's personality, but it was strong enough to suggest possibilities.

Through it all, in the soft tones of the sweet little voice, the slight tilt of the neat dark head, and the occasional use of a chubby pointing finger, one could see a faint echo of the teacher's style. It wasn’t powerful enough to overshadow the child’s personality, but it was strong enough to hint at possibilities.

In different rooms, I was told The Half Chick, The Little Red Hen, The Three Bears, The Red-Headed Woodpecker, The Fox and the Grapes, and many other simple stories, and in every instance there was a noticeable degree of spontaneity and command of expression.

In various rooms, I heard The Half Chick, The Little Red Hen, The Three Bears, The Red-Headed Woodpecker, The Fox and the Grapes, and many other simple stories, and in each case, there was a clear sense of spontaneity and an ability to express ideas well.

When the reading classes were held, the influence of this work was very visible. It had crept into the teachers' method, as well as the children's attitude. The story interest was still paramount. In the discussion, in the teachers' remarks, and in the actual reading, there was a joyousness and an interest in the subject-matter which totally precluded that preoccupation with sounds and syllables so deadly to any real progress in reading. There was less of the mechanical in the reading than in any I had heard in my visits to schools; but it was exceptionally accurate.

When the reading classes took place, the impact of this work was clearly noticeable. It had integrated into the teachers' approach, as well as the students' mindset. The interest in stories was still the main focus. During discussions, in the teachers' comments, and in the actual reading, there was an enthusiasm and engagement with the material that completely eliminated the distracting fixation on sounds and syllables that often hinders real progress in reading. The reading felt less mechanical than any I had encountered during my visits to schools; yet, it was remarkably precise.

The second form of giving back which has proved a keen pleasure and a stimulus to growth is a kind of "seat-work." The children are allowed to make original illustrations of the stories by cutting silhouette pictures.

The second way of giving back that has been a real joy and a boost for growth is a type of "seat-work." The kids get to create their own illustrations of the stories by cutting out silhouette pictures.



"THERE WAS AN OLD WOMAN WHO LIVED IN A SHOE"

THERE WAS AN OLD WOMAN WHO LIVED IN A SHOE

THERE WAS AN OLD WOMAN WHO LIVED IN A SHOE



It will be readily seen that no child can do this without visualising each image very perfectly. In the simplest and most unconscious way possible, the small artists are developing the power of conceiving and holding the concrete image of an idea given, the power which is at the bottom of all arts of expression.

It will be easy to see that no child can do this without visualizing each image very clearly. In the simplest and most natural way, young artists are developing the ability to imagine and retain a clear image of an idea presented to them, a skill that is fundamental to all forms of expression.

Through the kindness of Miss Sweeney, I am able to insert several of these illustrations. They are entirely original, and were made without any thought of such a use as this.

Through the kindness of Miss Sweeney, I can include several of these illustrations. They are completely original and were created without considering a use like this.

The pictures and the retelling are both popular with children, but neither is as dear to them as the third form of reproduction of which I wish to speak. This third kind is taken entirely on the ground of play, and no visibly didactic element enters into it. It consists simply of playing the story.

The pictures and the storytelling are both favorites among kids, but neither is as beloved as the third way of sharing the story that I want to mention. This third approach is all about play, and there's no obvious teaching involved. It’s simply about playing the story.

When a good story with a simple sequence has been told, and while the children are still athrill with the delight of it, they are told they may play it.

When a good story with a straightforward sequence has been shared, and while the kids are still buzzing with excitement from it, they're told they can act it out.





"Who would like to be Red Riding Hood?" says the teacher; up go the little girls' hands, and Mary or Hannah or Gertrude is chosen.

"Who wants to be Red Riding Hood?" says the teacher; all the little girls raise their hands, and Mary or Hannah or Gertrude is picked.

"Who will be the wolf?" Johnny or Marcus becomes the wolf. The kind woodchopper and the mother are also happily distributed, for in these little dramatic companies it is an all-star cast, and no one realises any indignity in a subordinate rôle.

"Who will be the wolf?" Johnny or Marcus becomes the wolf. The kind woodchopper and the mother are also happily assigned roles, because in these little dramatic groups, it's an all-star cast, and no one feels any shame in a supporting role.

"Now, where shall we have little Red Riding Hood's house? 'Over in that corner,' Katie? Very well, Riding Hood shall live over there. And where shall the grandmother's cottage be?"

"Now, where should we put Little Red Riding Hood's house? 'How about over in that corner, Katie? Alright, Riding Hood will live over there. And where should the grandmother's cottage go?"

The children decide that it must be a long distance through the wood,—half-way round the schoolroom, in fact. The wolf selects the spot where he will meet Red Riding Hood, and the woodchopper chooses a position from which he can rush in at the critical moment, to save Red Riding Hood's life.

The kids figure it must be a long way through the woods—about halfway around the classroom, really. The wolf picks the place where he’ll meet Red Riding Hood, and the woodcutter finds a spot where he can jump in at the right moment to save Red Riding Hood’s life.

Then, with gusto good to see, they play the game. The teacher makes no suggestions; each actor creates his part. Some children prove extremely expressive and facile, while others are limited by nature. But each is left to his spontaneous action.

Then, with enthusiasm that's great to witness, they play the game. The teacher offers no suggestions; each performer creates their own role. Some kids are incredibly expressive and skilled, while others have natural limitations. But each one is allowed to act spontaneously.

In the course of several days several sets of children have been allowed to try; then if any of them are notably good in the several rôles, they are given an especial privilege in that story, as was done with the retelling. When a child expresses a part badly, the teacher sometimes asks if anyone thinks of another way to do it; from different examples offered, the children then choose the one they prefer; this is adopted. At no point is the teacher apparently teaching. She lets the audience teach itself and its actors.

Over the course of several days, various groups of kids have been allowed to try out different parts; if any of them stand out as particularly good in their roles, they get a special privilege in that story, just like with the retelling. When a child doesn't express a part well, the teacher sometimes asks if anyone has another way to do it. From the different examples provided, the kids then choose their favorite, which gets adopted. At no point does it seem like the teacher is directly teaching. She lets the audience teach itself and its actors.

The children played a good many stories for me during my visit in Providence. Of them all, Red Riding Hood, The Fox and the Grapes, and The Lion and the Mouse were most vividly done.

The kids shared a lot of stories with me during my visit to Providence. Among all of them, Red Riding Hood, The Fox and the Grapes, and The Lion and the Mouse were the most vividly told.

It will be long before the chief of the Little Red Riding Hoods fades from my memory. She had a dark, foreign little face, with a good deal of darker hair tied back from it, and brown, expressive hands. Her eyes were so full of dancing lights that when they met mine unexpectedly it was as if a chance reflection had dazzled me. When she was told that she might play, she came up for her riding hood like an embodied delight, almost dancing as she moved. (Her teacher used a few simple elements of stage-setting for her stories, such as bowls for the Bears, a cape for Riding Hood, and so on.)

It won't be long before the leader of the Little Red Riding Hoods fades from my memory. She had a small, dark, foreign face, with a lot of darker hair pulled back, and expressive brown hands. Her eyes sparkled with so much brightness that when they unexpectedly met mine, it felt like a sudden flash had dazzled me. When she was told she could play, she came for her riding hood like pure joy, almost dancing as she moved. (Her teacher used a few simple props for her stories, like bowls for the Bears, a cape for Riding Hood, and so on.)

The game began at once. Riding Hood started from the rear corner of the room, basket on arm; her mother gave her strict injunctions as to lingering on the way, and she returned a respectful "Yes, mother." Then she trotted round the aisle, greeting the woodchopper on the way, to the deep wood which lay close by the teacher's desk. There master wolf was waiting, and there the two held converse,—master wolf very crafty indeed, Red Riding Hood extremely polite. The wolf then darted on ahead and crouched down in the corner which represented grandmother's bed. Riding Hood tripped sedately to the imaginary door, and knocked. The familiar dialogue followed, and with the words "the better to eat you with, my dear!" the wolf clutched Red Riding Hood, to eat her up. But we were not forced to undergo the threatened scene of horrid carnage, as the woodchopper opportunely arrived, and stated calmly, "I will not let you kill Little Red Riding Hood."

The game started right away. Red Riding Hood began from the back corner of the room, basket in arm; her mom gave her strict instructions not to dawdle on the way, and she replied with a respectful "Yes, Mom." Then she made her way around the aisle, greeting the woodchopper on her path, heading towards the dense woods next to the teacher's desk. There, the big bad wolf was waiting, and the two engaged in conversation—master wolf was quite cunning, while Red Riding Hood was very polite. The wolf then dashed ahead and crouched in the corner that represented Grandmother’s bed. Red Riding Hood approached the imaginary door and knocked. The familiar dialogue followed, and with the line "the better to eat you with, my dear!" the wolf grabbed Red Riding Hood to gobble her up. But we didn’t have to witness the expected scene of gruesome violence, as the woodchopper conveniently arrived and calmly said, "I will not let you kill Little Red Riding Hood."

All was now happily culminated, and with the chopper's grave injunction as to future conduct in her ears, the rescued heroine tiptoed out of the woods, to her seat.

All was now happily concluded, and with the chopper's serious warning about future behavior in her ears, the rescued heroine quietly made her way out of the woods and returned to her seat.

I wanted to applaud, but I realised in the nick of time that we were all playing, and held my peace.

I wanted to clap, but I realized just in time that we were all performing, so I stayed quiet.

The Fox and the Grapes was more dramatically done, but was given by a single child. He was the chosen "fox" of another primary room, and had the fair colouring and sturdy frame which matched his Swedish name. He was naturally dramatic. It was easy to see that he instinctively visualised everything, and this he did so strongly that he suggested to the onlooker every detail of the scene.

The Fox and the Grapes was presented in a more dramatic way, but it was performed by just one child. He was the selected "fox" from another primary class, and he had the light coloring and strong build that suited his Swedish name. He was a naturally dramatic performer. It was obvious that he instinctively imagined everything, and he portrayed it so vividly that he conveyed every detail of the scene to the audience.



THE FOX AND THE GRAPES

THE FOX AND THE GRAPES

THE FOX AND THE GRAPES



He chose for his grape-trellis the rear wall of the room.

He chose the back wall of the room for his grape trellis.

Standing there, he looked longingly up at the invisible bunch of grapes. "My gracious," he said, "what fine grapes! I will have some."

Standing there, he gazed longingly up at the invisible bunch of grapes. "Wow," he said, "those grapes look amazing! I’m definitely going to have some."

Then he jumped for them.

Then he leaped for them.

"Didn't get them," he muttered, "I'll try again," and he jumped higher.

"Didn't get them," he muttered, "I'll try again," and he jumped higher.

"Didn't get them this time," he said disgustedly, and hopped up once more. Then he stood still, looked up, shrugged his shoulders, and remarked in an absurdly worldly-wise tone, "Those grapes are sour!" After which he walked away.

"Didn't get them this time," he said in frustration, and jumped up again. Then he paused, looked up, shrugged his shoulders, and said in a ridiculously self-assured tone, "Those grapes are sour!" After that, he walked away.

Of course the whole thing was infantile, and without a touch of grace; but it is no exaggeration to say that the child did what many grown-up actors fail to do,—he preserved the illusion.

Of course, the whole thing was childish and lacking any grace, but it's not an exaggeration to say that the child did what many adult actors struggle to achieve—he maintained the illusion.

It was in still another room that I saw the lion and mouse fable played.

It was in yet another room that I saw the lion and mouse fable performed.

The lion lay flat on the floor for his nap, but started up when he found his paw laid on the little mouse, who crouched as small as she could beside him. (The mouse was by nature rather larger than the lion, but she called what art she might to her assistance.) The mouse persuaded the lion to lift his paw, and ran away.

The lion lay flat on the ground for his nap but jumped up when he realized his paw was resting on the little mouse, who shrank as much as she could beside him. (The mouse was naturally a bit larger than the lion, but she used all her skills to help herself.) The mouse convinced the lion to lift his paw and took off running.

Presently a most horrific groaning emanated from the lion. The mouse ran up, looked him over, and soliloquised in precise language,—evidently remembered, "What is the matter with the lion? Oh, I see; he is caught in a trap." And then she gnawed with her teeth at the imaginary rope which bound him.

Currently, a terrible groaning came from the lion. The mouse ran up, examined him, and spoke to herself clearly, realizing, "What’s wrong with the lion? Oh, I understand; he’s caught in a trap." Then she began to chew on the imaginary rope that held him.

"What makes you so kind to me, little Mouse?" said the rescued lion.

"What makes you so nice to me, little Mouse?" said the rescued lion.

"You let me go, when I asked you," said the mouse demurely.

"You let me go when I asked you," said the mouse quietly.

"Thank you, little Mouse," answered the lion; and therewith, finis.

"Thanks, little Mouse," replied the lion; and with that, the end.

It is not impossible that all this play atmosphere may seem incongruous and unnecessary to teachers used to more conventional methods, but I feel sure that an actual experience of it would modify that point of view conclusively. The children of the schools where story-telling and "dramatising" were practised were startlingly better in reading, in attentiveness, and in general power of expression, than the pupils of like social conditions in the same grades of other cities which I visited soon after, and in which the more conventional methods were exclusively used. The teachers, also, were stronger in power of expression.

It’s not hard to believe that the playful atmosphere might seem out of place and unnecessary to teachers who are used to traditional methods, but I’m confident that experiencing it firsthand would change that perspective completely. The students at schools where storytelling and "dramatising" were used performed significantly better in reading, attention, and overall expression skills than students in similar social situations in other cities I visited shortly after, where only conventional methods were employed. The teachers, too, were more expressive.

But the most noticeable, though the least tangible, difference was in the moral atmosphere of the schoolroom. There had been a great gain in vitality in all the rooms where stories were a part of the work. It had acted and reacted on pupils and teachers alike. The telling of a story well so depends on being thoroughly vitalised that, naturally, habitual telling had resulted in habitual vitalisation.

But the most noticeable, though the least tangible, difference was in the moral atmosphere of the classroom. There had been a significant increase in energy in all the rooms where storytelling was part of the work. It influenced both students and teachers in a positive way. Delivering a story well really depends on being fully energized, so it makes sense that regular storytelling led to regular vibrancy.

This result was not, of course, wholly due to the practice of story-telling, but it was in some measure due to that. And it was a result worth the effort.

This outcome wasn't entirely because of story-telling, but it was partly due to that. And it was a result that was worth the effort.

I beg to urge these specific uses of stories, as both recreative and developing, and as especially tending toward enlarged power of expression: retelling the story; illustrating the story in seat-work; dramatisation.

I strongly emphasize these particular uses of stories, both for fun and development, and especially for enhancing expressive skills: retelling the story; illustrating the story through assigned work; dramatization.


STORIES SELECTED AND ADAPTED FOR TELLING



ESPECIALLY FOR KINDERGARTEN AND CLASS I.

Wee Willie Winkie runs through the town,
Upstairs and downstairs in his nightgown,
Knocking on the window, crying through the lock,
"Are the kids in their beds? It's eight o'clock now."

There was a crooked man, and he walked a crooked mile,
He found a bent sixpence by a crooked stile; He bought a crooked cat that caught a crooked mouse,
And they all lived together in a small, quirky house.

Cushy cow, pretty, please let down your milk,
And I will give you a silk gown; A silk gown and a silver tee,
If you will lower your milk to me.

"Hey there, little girl, where have you been?"
"Picking roses to give to the queen." "Hey there, little girl, what did she give you?"
"She gave me a diamond that was the size of my shoe."

Little Bo-Peep has lost her sheep,
And I can't tell where to find them;
Leave them alone, and they'll come home,
And have their tails trailing behind them.
Little Bo-peep fell asleep, And dreamed she heard them bleating; But when she woke up, she realized it was a joke,
For they were all temporary.
Then she picked up her little crook,
Determined to find them;
She really did find them, but it broke her heart. For they had left their tails behind them.


FIVE LITTLE WHITE HEADS[1]

FIVE LITTLE WHITE HEADS[1]

BY WALTER LEARNED

BY WALTER LEARNED

[1] From Mother-Song and Child-Song, Charlotte Brewster Jordan.

[1] From Mother-Song and Child-Song, Charlotte Brewster Jordan.



Five little white heads peeked out of the mold,
When the dew was wet and the night was chilly;
And they pushed their way through the dirt with pride;
"Hurray! We're going to be mushrooms!" they shouted.
But the sun rose, and the sun shone down,
And the small white heads were shriveled and brown; Their faces were long, and their pride took a hit--
They were just toadstools, after all.


BIRD THOUGHTS[2]

BIRD THOUGHTS[2]

[2] Ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.



I first lived in a small house,
And lived there quite well;
I thought the world was small and round,
And made of light blue shell.
I lived next in a small nest,
Nor needed any other; I used to think the world was made of straw,
And was raised by my mother.
One day I flew out of the nest
To check out what I could discover.
I said, "The world is made of leaves;
I have been very blind.
Finally, I flew past the tree,
Perfect for adult tasks.
I don't know how the world is made,
And neither do my neighbors!


HOW WE CAME TO HAVE PINK ROSES [1]

HOW WE CAME TO HAVE PINK ROSES [1]

[1] Told me by Miss Elizabeth McCracken.

[1] Shared with me by Miss Elizabeth McCracken.



Once, ever and ever so long ago, we didn't have any pink roses. All the roses in the world were white. There weren't any red ones at all, any yellow ones, or any pink ones,—only white roses.

Once, a long time ago, we didn’t have any pink roses. All the roses in the world were white. There weren’t any red ones, any yellow ones, or any pink ones—only white roses.

And one morning, very early, a little white rosebud woke up, and saw the sun looking at her. He stared so hard that the little white rosebud did not know what to do; so she looked up at him and said, "Why are you looking at me so hard?"

And one morning, really early, a little white rosebud woke up and saw the sun staring at her. He gazed so intently that the little white rosebud didn’t know how to react, so she looked up at him and asked, "Why are you staring at me like that?"

"Because you are so pretty!" said the big round sun. And the little white rosebud blushed! She blushed pink. And all her children after her were little pink roses!

"Because you look so beautiful!" said the big round sun. And the little white rosebud blushed! She turned pink. And all her children after her were little pink roses!



RAGGYLUG[2]

RAGGYLUG[2]

[2] Adapted from Mr Ernest Thompson Seton's Wild Animals I have known. (David Nutt, 57-59 Long Acre, W.C. 6s. net.)

[2] Adapted from Mr. Ernest Thompson Seton's Wild Animals I've Known. (David Nutt, 57-59 Long Acre, W.C. 6s. net.)



Once there was a little furry rabbit, who lived with his mother deep down in a nest under the long grass. His name was Raggylug, and his mother's name was Molly Cottontail. Every morning, when Molly Cottontail went out to hunt for food, she said to Raggylug, "Now, Raggylug, lie still, and make no noise. No matter what you hear, no matter what you see, don't you move. Remember you are only a baby rabbit, and lie low." And Raggylug always said he would.

Once there was a little furry rabbit who lived with his mother deep down in a nest beneath the long grass. His name was Raggylug, and his mother's name was Molly Cottontail. Every morning, when Molly Cottontail went out to look for food, she told Raggylug, "Now, Raggylug, stay still and don’t make any noise. No matter what you hear or see, don’t move. Remember, you’re just a baby rabbit, so stay low." And Raggylug always promised he would.

One day, after his mother had gone, he was lying very still in the nest, looking up through the feathery grass. By just cocking his eye, so, he could see what was going on up in the world. Once a big blue-jay perched on a twig above him, and scolded someone very loudly; he kept saying, "Thief! thief!" But Raggylug never moved his nose, nor his paws; he lay still. Once a lady-bird took a walk down a blade of grass, over his head; she was so top-heavy that pretty soon she tumbled off and fell to the bottom, and had to begin all over again. But Raggylug never moved his nose nor his paws; he lay still.

One day, after his mom had left, he was lying very still in the nest, looking up through the feathery grass. By simply tilting his eye, he could see what was happening in the world above. Once, a big blue jay landed on a branch above him and scolded someone loudly, repeatedly shouting, "Thief! Thief!" But Raggylug didn’t move his nose or his paws; he stayed still. Once, a ladybug crawled down a blade of grass right over his head; she was so top-heavy that she soon fell off and had to start all over again. But Raggylug still didn’t move his nose or his paws; he lay still.

The sun was warm, and it was very still.

The sun was warm, and it was completely quiet.

Suddenly Raggylug heard a little sound, far off. It sounded like "Swish, swish," very soft and far away. He listened. It was a queer little sound, low down in the grass, "rustle—rustle—rustle"; Raggylug was interested. But he never moved his nose or his paws; he lay still. Then the sound came nearer, "rustle—rustle—rustle"; then grew fainter, then came nearer; in and out, nearer and nearer, like something coming; only, when Raggylug heard anything coming he always heard its feet, stepping ever so softly. What could it be that came so smoothly,—rustle—rustle—without any feet?

Suddenly, Raggylug heard a faint sound in the distance. It sounded like "Swish, swish," very soft and far away. He listened closely. It was a strange little sound coming from low in the grass, "rustle—rustle—rustle"; Raggylug was curious. But he didn’t move his nose or paws; he stayed still. Then the sound got closer, "rustle—rustle—rustle"; it grew fainter, then came closer; in and out, getting nearer and nearer, like something was approaching; but whenever Raggylug heard anything coming, he always heard its feet, stepping ever so softly. What could it be that was coming so smoothly,—rustle—rustle—without any feet?

He forgot his mother's warning, and sat up on his hind paws; the sound stopped then. "Pooh," thought Raggylug, "I'm not a baby rabbit, I am three weeks old; I'll find out what this is." He stuck his head over the top of the nest, and looked—straight into the wicked eyes of a great big snake. "Mammy, Mammy!" screamed Raggylug. "Oh, Mammy, Mam—" But he couldn't scream any more, for the big snake had his ear in his mouth and was winding about the soft little body, squeezing Raggylug's life out. He tried to call "Mammy!" again, but he could not breathe.

He ignored his mom's warning and stood up on his hind legs; the sound suddenly stopped. "Pooh," thought Raggylug, "I'm not a baby rabbit; I'm three weeks old. I’m going to find out what this is." He peeked over the edge of the nest and came face to face with the evil eyes of a huge snake. "Mom! Mom!" yelled Raggylug. "Oh, Mom—" But he couldn't scream any louder because the big snake had its mouth around his ear and was coiling around his soft little body, squeezing the life out of him. He tried to shout "Mom!" again, but he couldn't catch his breath.

Ah, but Mammy had heard the first cry. Straight over the fields she flew, leaping the stones and hummocks, fast as the wind, to save her baby. She wasn't a timid little cottontail rabbit then; she was a mother whose child was in danger. And when she came to Raggylug and the big snake, she took one look, and then hop! hop! she went over the snake's back; and as she jumped she struck at the snake with her strong hind claws so that they tore his skin. He hissed with rage, but he did not let go.

Ah, but Mammy heard the first cry. She dashed across the fields, leaping over stones and bumps, as fast as the wind, to save her baby. She wasn't a timid little rabbit then; she was a mother whose child was in danger. When she reached Raggylug and the big snake, she took one look, and then hop! hop! she jumped over the snake's back; and as she leaped, she kicked at the snake with her strong hind claws, tearing his skin. He hissed with rage, but he didn’t let go.

Hop! hop! she went again, and this time she hurt him so that he twisted and turned; but he held on to Raggylug.

Hop! hop! she went again, and this time she hurt him so that he twisted and turned; but he held on to Raggylug.

Once more the mother rabbit hopped, and once more she struck and tore the snake's back with her sharp claws. Zzz! How she hurt! The snake dropped Raggy to strike at her, and Raggy rolled on to his feet and ran.

Once again, the mother rabbit jumped, and once again she hit and scratched the snake's back with her sharp claws. Zzz! That hurt! The snake dropped Raggy to attack her, and Raggy got back on his feet and ran.

"Run, Raggylug, run!" said his mother, keeping the snake busy with her jumps; and you may believe Raggylug ran! Just as soon as he was out of the way his mother came too, and showed him where to go. When she ran, there was a little white patch that showed under her tail; that was for Raggy to follow,—he followed it now.

"Run, Raggylug, run!" his mother yelled, distracting the snake with her jumps; and you can bet Raggylug took off! As soon as he was clear, his mother joined him and pointed the way. When she ran, a little white patch appeared under her tail; that was for Raggy to follow—and he followed it now.

Far, far away she led him, through the long grass, to a place where the big snake could not find him, and there she made a new nest. And this time, when she told Raggylug to lie low you'd better believe he minded!

Far, far away she took him, through the tall grass, to a spot where the big snake couldn't find him, and there she built a new nest. And this time, when she told Raggylug to stay down, you better believe he listened!



THE GOLDEN COBWEBS[1]

THE GOLDEN COBWEBS __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

A STORY TO TELL BY THE CHRISTMAS TREE

A STORY TO TELL BY THE CHRISTMAS TREE



[1] This story was told me in the mother-tongue of a German friend, at the kindly instance of a common friend of both; the narrator had heard it at home from the lips of a father of story-loving children for whom he often invented such little tales. The present adaptation has passed by hearsay through so many minds that it is perhaps little like the original, but I venture to hope it has a touch of the original fancy, at least.

[1] I heard this story from a German friend in their native language, thanks to a mutual friend of ours; the storyteller had listened to it at home from a father who loved to tell stories to his children and would often make up little tales for them. This version has been shared through so many people that it might not resemble the original much, but I hope it still captures some of the original creativity.

I am going to tell you a story about something wonderful that happened to a Christmas Tree like this, ever and ever so long ago, when it was once upon a time.

I’m going to share a story about something amazing that happened to a Christmas Tree like this, a really long time ago, back when it was once upon a time.

It was before Christmas, and the tree was trimmed with bright spangled threads and many-coloured candles and (name the trimmings of the tree before you), and it stood safely out of sight in a room where the doors were locked, so that the children should not see it before the proper time. But ever so many other little house-people had seen it. The big black pussy saw it with her great green eyes; the little grey kitty saw it with her little blue eyes; the kind house-dog saw it with his steady brown eyes; the yellow canary saw it with his wise, bright eyes. Even the wee, wee mice that were so afraid of the cat had peeped one peep when no one was by.

It was just before Christmas, and the tree was decorated with shiny ornaments and colorful candles, along with all the decorations you see before you. It stood safely out of sight in a locked room, so the kids wouldn't see it too soon. But so many other little critters had spotted it. The big black cat saw it with her bright green eyes; the little gray kitten saw it with her tiny blue eyes; the friendly dog saw it with his steady brown eyes; the yellow canary saw it with his wise, bright eyes. Even the tiny mice, who were so scared of the cat, had peeked in for a quick look when no one was around.

But there was someone who hadn't seen the Christmas tree. It was the little grey spider!

But there was someone who hadn't seen the Christmas tree. It was the little gray spider!

You see, the spiders lived in the corners,—the warm corners of the sunny attic and the dark corners of the nice cellar. And they were expecting to see the Christmas Tree as much as anybody. But just before Christmas a great cleaning-up began in the house. The house-mother came sweeping and dusting and wiping and scrubbing, to make everything grand and clean for the Christ-child's birthday. Her broom went into all the corners, poke, poke,—and of course the spiders had to run. Dear, dear, how the spiders had to run! Not one could stay in the house while the Christmas cleanness lasted. So, you see, they couldn't see the Christmas Tree.

You see, the spiders lived in the corners—the cozy corners of the sunny attic and the dark corners of the nice cellar. And they were looking forward to seeing the Christmas Tree just like everyone else. But right before Christmas, a big cleaning started in the house. The house mom came in sweeping, dusting, wiping and scrubbing, getting everything ready and clean for the Christ-child's birthday. Her broom went into all the corners, poke, poke—and of course, the spiders had to flee. Oh, how the spiders had to scramble! Not one could stay in the house while the Christmas cleaning was going on. So, you see, they couldn’t see the Christmas Tree.

Spiders like to know all about everything, and see all there is to see, and these were very sad. So at last they went to the Christ-child and told him about it.

Spiders like to learn everything they can and see all there is to see, and they were feeling very sad about it. So finally, they went to the Christ-child and shared their feelings with him.

"All the others see the Christmas Tree, dear Christ-child," they said; "but we, who are so domestic and so fond of beautiful things, we are cleaned up! We cannot see it, at all."

"Everyone else can see the Christmas Tree, dear Christ-child," they said; "but we, who are so homey and love beautiful things, we're cleaned up! We can't see it at all."

The Christ-child was sorry for the little spiders when he heard this, and he said they should see the Christmas Tree.

The Christ-child felt sorry for the little spiders when he heard this, and he said they should see the Christmas Tree.

The day before Christmas, when nobody was noticing, he let them all go in, to look as long as ever they liked.

The day before Christmas, when no one was paying attention, he allowed them all to come in and look for as long as they wanted.

They came creepy, creepy, down the attic stairs, creepy, creepy, up the cellar stairs, creepy, creepy, along the halls,—and into the beautiful room. The fat mother spiders and the old papa spiders were there, and all the little teeny, tiny, curly spiders, the baby ones. And then they looked! Round and round the tree they crawled, and looked and looked and looked. Oh, what a good time they had! They thought it was perfectly beautiful. And when they had looked at everything they could see from the floor, they started up the tree to see more. All over the tree they ran, creepy, crawly, looking at every single thing. Up and down, in and out, over every branch and twig, the little spiders ran, and saw every one of the pretty things right up close.

They came creeping, creeping, down the attic stairs, creeping, creeping, up the cellar stairs, creeping, creeping, along the halls,—and into the beautiful room. The big mother spiders and the old dad spiders were there, along with all the tiny, curly baby spiders. And then they looked! Round and round the tree they crawled, and looked and looked and looked. Oh, what a great time they had! They thought it was absolutely beautiful. And when they had seen everything they could from the floor, they started up the tree to see more. All over the tree they ran, creeping and crawling, checking out every single thing. Up and down, in and out, over every branch and twig, the little spiders ran and saw all the pretty things up close.

They stayed till they had seen all there was to see, you may be sure, and then they went away at last, quite happy.

They stayed until they had seen everything there was to see, you can be sure, and then they finally left, feeling happy.

Then, in the still, dark night before Christmas Day, the dear Christ-child came, to bless the tree for the children. But when he looked at it—what do you suppose?—it was covered with cobwebs! Everywhere the little spiders had been they had left a spider-web; and you know they had been everywhere. So the tree was covered from its trunk to its tip with spider-webs, all hanging from the branches and looped round the twigs; it was a strange sight.

Then, on the quiet, dark night before Christmas Day, the precious Christ-child arrived to bless the tree for the kids. But when he looked at it—guess what?—it was covered in cobwebs! Little spiders had been all over it, leaving their webs behind; and they really had been everywhere. So the tree was covered from its trunk to its top with spider-webs, all hanging from the branches and wrapped around the twigs; it was a peculiar sight.

What could the Christ-child do? He knew that house-mothers do not like cobwebs; it would never, never do to have a Christmas Tree covered with those. No, indeed.

What could the Christ-child do? He knew that moms don't like cobwebs; it would never, ever be acceptable to have a Christmas Tree covered in those. Nope, not at all.

So the dear Christ-child touched the spider's webs, and turned them all to gold! Wasn't that a lovely trimming? They shone and shone, all over the beautiful tree. And that is the way the Christmas Tree came to have golden cobwebs on it.

So the dear Christ-child touched the spider's webs and turned them all to gold! Wasn't that a lovely decoration? They sparkled all over the beautiful tree. And that's how the Christmas Tree came to have golden cobwebs on it.



WHY THE MORNING-GLORY CLIMBS[1]

WHY THE MORNING GLORY CLIMBS[1]

[1] This story was given me by Miss Elisabeth McCracken, who wrote it some years ago in a larger form, and who told it to me in the way she had told it to many children of her acquaintance.

[1] This story was shared with me by Miss Elisabeth McCracken, who wrote it a while back in a longer version and told it to me in the same way she had shared it with many children she knew.



Once the Morning-Glory was flat on the ground. She grew that way, and she had never climbed at all. Up in the top of a tree near her lived Mrs Jennie Wren and her little baby Wren. The little Wren was lame; he had a broken wing and couldn't fly. He stayed in the nest all day. But the mother Wren told him all about what she saw in the world, when she came flying home at night. She used to tell him about the beautiful Morning-Glory she saw on the ground. She told him about the Morning-Glory every day, until the little Wren was filled with a desire to see her for himself.

Once the Morning-Glory was flat on the ground. She grew that way, and she had never climbed at all. Up in the top of a tree nearby lived Mrs. Jennie Wren and her little baby Wren. The little Wren was lame; he had a broken wing and couldn't fly. He stayed in the nest all day. But the mother Wren told him all about what she saw in the world when she came flying home at night. She used to tell him about the beautiful Morning-Glory she saw on the ground. She told him about the Morning-Glory every day, until the little Wren was filled with a desire to see her for himself.

"How I wish I could see the Morning-Glory!" he said.

"How I wish I could see the Morning Glory!" he said.

The Morning-Glory heard this, and she longed to let the little Wren see her face. She pulled herself along the ground, a little at a time, until she was at the foot of the tree where the little Wren lived. But she could not get any farther, because she did not know how to climb. At last she wanted to go up so much, that she caught hold of the bark of the tree, and pulled herself up a little. And little by little, before she knew it, she was climbing.

The Morning-Glory heard this and really wanted to show her face to the little Wren. She slowly pulled herself along the ground until she reached the base of the tree where the little Wren lived. But she couldn’t go any further because she didn’t know how to climb. Finally, she wanted to go up so badly that she grabbed onto the bark of the tree and pulled herself up a little. Bit by bit, before she realized it, she was climbing.

And she climbed right up the tree to the little Wren's nest, and put her sweet face over the edge of the nest, where the little Wren could see.

And she climbed up the tree to the little Wren's nest, and leaned her sweet face over the edge of the nest, where the little Wren could see.

That was how the Morning-Glory came to climb.

That’s how the Morning-Glory started to climb.



THE STORY OF LITTLE TAVWOTS[1]

THE STORY OF LITTLE TAVWOTS[1]

[1] Adapted from The Basket Woman, by Mary Austin.

[1] Adapted from The Basket Woman, by Mary Austin.



This is the story an Indian woman told a little white boy who lived with his father and mother near the Indians' country; and Tavwots is the name of the little rabbit.

This is the story an Indian woman told a little white boy who lived with his mom and dad near the Indians' land; and Tavwots is the name of the little rabbit.

But once, long ago, Tavwots was not little,—he was the largest of all four-footed things, and a mighty hunter. He used to hunt every day; as soon as it was day, and light enough to see, he used to get up, and go to his hunting. But every day he saw the track of a great foot on the trail, before him. This troubled him, for his pride was as big as his body.

But once, a long time ago, Tavwots wasn’t small—he was the largest of all four-legged creatures and a powerful hunter. He would go hunting every day; as soon as it was light enough to see, he would wake up and head out. But every day he noticed the mark of a massive footprint on the path ahead of him. This bothered him because his pride was as big as he was.

"Who is this," he cried, "that goes before me to the hunting, and makes so great a stride? Does he think to put me to shame?"

"Who is this," he shouted, "that leads the way to the hunt and strides so confidently? Does he think he can embarrass me?"

"T'-sst!" said his mother, "there is none greater than thou."

"T'-sst!" his mother said, "there's no one greater than you."

"Still, there are the footprints in the trail,' said Tavwots.

"Still, there are footprints on the trail,' Tavwots said.

And the next morning he got up earlier; but still the great footprints and the mighty stride were before him. The next morning he got up still earlier; but there were the mighty foot-tracks and the long, long stride.

And the next morning he woke up earlier; but still the huge footprints and the enormous stride were ahead of him. The following morning he got up even earlier; but there were those huge tracks and the long, long stride.

"Now I will set me a trap for this impudent fellow," said Tavwots, for he was very cunning. So he made a snare of his bowstring and set it in the trail overnight.

"Now I will set a trap for this cheeky guy," said Tavwots, since he was very clever. So he made a snare with his bowstring and placed it in the path overnight.

And when in the morning he went to look, behold, he had caught the sun in his snare! All that part of the earth was beginning to smoke with the heat of it.

And when he went to check in the morning, he saw that he had caught the sun in his trap! That part of the earth was starting to steam from the heat.

"Is it you who made the tracks in my trail?" cried Tavwots.

"Did you make the tracks in my path?" shouted Tavwots.

"It is I," said the sun; "come and set me free, before the whole earth is afire."

"It’s me," said the sun; "come and let me go, before the whole world is on fire."

Then Tavwots saw what he had to do, and he drew his sharp hunting-knife and ran to cut the bowstring. But the heat was so great that he ran back before he had done it; and when he ran back he was melted down to half his size! Then the earth began to burn, and the smoke curled up against the sky.

Then Tavwots realized what he needed to do, so he grabbed his sharp hunting knife and rushed to cut the bowstring. But the heat was so intense that he turned back before he could finish; and as he ran back, he was reduced to half his size! Then the earth started to burn, and the smoke rose up into the sky.

"Come again, Tavwots," cried the sun.

"Come back, Tavwots," shouted the sun.

And Tavwots ran again to cut the bowstring. But the heat was so great that he ran back before he had done it, and be was melted down to a quarter of his size!

And Tavwots ran again to cut the bowstring. But the heat was so intense that he ran back before he could do it, and he was reduced to a quarter of his size!

"Come again, Tavwots, and quickly," cried the sun, "or all the world will be burnt up."

"Come back soon, Tavwots, and hurry," shouted the sun, "or the whole world will be burned up."

And Tavwots ran again; this time he cut the bowstring and set the sun free. But when he got back he was melted down to the size he is now! Only one thing is left of all his greatness: you may still see by the print of his feet as he leaps in the trail, how great his stride was when he caught the sun in his snare.

And Tavwots ran again; this time he cut the bowstring and set the sun free. But when he got back, he had shrunk down to the size he is now! Only one thing remains of all his greatness: you can still see from the prints of his feet as he leaps along the trail how long his stride was when he caught the sun in his snare.



THE PIG BROTHER[1]

THE PIG BROTHER[1]

[1] From The Golden Windows, by Laura E. Richards. (H.R. Allenson Ltd. 2s. 6d. net.)

[1] From The Golden Windows, by Laura E. Richards. (H.R. Allenson Ltd. 2s. 6d. net.)



There was once a child who was untidy. He left his books on the floor, and his muddy shoes on the table; he put his fingers in the jam pots, and spilled ink on his best pinafore; there was really no end to his untidiness.

There was once a kid who was messy. He left his books on the floor and his muddy shoes on the table; he stuck his fingers in the jam jars and spilled ink on his favorite shirt; there seemed to be no end to his messiness.

One day the Tidy Angel came into his nursery.

One day, the Tidy Angel walked into his nursery.

"This will never do!" said the Angel. "This is really shocking. You must go out and stay with your brother while I set things to rights here."

"This isn't going to work!" said the Angel. "This is truly unacceptable. You need to go out and stay with your brother while I sort things out here."

"I have no brother!" said the child.

"I don't have a brother!" said the child.

"Yes, you have," said the Angel. "You may not know him, but he will know you. Go out in the garden and watch for him, and he will soon come."

"Yes, you have," said the Angel. "You might not know him, but he will know you. Go out in the garden and keep an eye out for him, and he'll be here soon."

"I don't know what you mean!" said the child; but he went out into the garden and waited.

"I don't know what you mean!" the child said, but he stepped out into the garden and waited.

Presently a squirrel came along, whisking his tail.

Presently, a squirrel came by, flicking its tail.

"Are you my brother?" asked the child.

"Are you my brother?" the child asked.

The squirrel looked him over carefully.

The squirrel studied him closely.

"Well, I should hope not!" he said. "My fur is neat and smooth, my nest is handsomely made, and in perfect order, and my young ones are properly brought up. Why do you insult me by asking such a question?"

"Well, I hope not!" he said. "My fur is neat and smooth, my nest is nicely made and in perfect order, and my kids are well taken care of. Why would you insult me by asking such a question?"

He whisked off, and the child waited.

He took off quickly, and the child waited.

Presently a wren came hopping by.

Right now, a wren hopped by.

"Are you my brother?" asked the child.

"Are you my brother?" the child asked.

"No, indeed!" said the wren. "What impertinence! You will find no tidier person than I in the whole garden. Not a feather is out of place, and my eggs are the wonder of all for smoothness and beauty. Brother, indeed!" He hopped off, ruffling his feathers, and the child waited.

"No way!" said the wren. "How rude! You won't find anyone tidier than me in the entire garden. Not a single feather is out of place, and my eggs are admired by everyone for their smoothness and beauty. Brother, really!" He hopped away, puffing up his feathers, and the child waited.

By-and-by a large Tommy Cat came along.

By and by, a big tomcat came along.

"Are you my brother?" asked the child.

"Are you my brother?" the child asked.

"Go and look at yourself in the glass," said the Tommy Cat haughtily, "and you will have your answer. I have been washing myself in the sun all the morning, while it is clear that no water has come near you for a long time. There are no such creatures as you in my family, I am humbly thankful to say."

"Go take a look at yourself in the mirror," said the Tommy Cat arrogantly, "and you'll see the answer. I've been grooming myself in the sun all morning, while it's obvious that no water has touched you in a long time. I'm grateful to say there are no creatures like you in my family."

He walked on, waving his tail, and the child waited.

He kept walking, wagging his tail, and the child waited.

Presently a pig came trotting along.

Presently, a pig came trotting by.

The child did not wish to ask the pig if he were his brother, but the pig did not wait to be asked.

The child didn't want to ask the pig if he was his brother, but the pig didn't wait to be asked.

"Hallo, brother!" he grunted.

"Hey, brother!" he grunted.

"I am not your brother!" said the child.

"I’m not your brother!" said the child.

"Oh yes, you are!" said the pig. "I confess I am not proud of you, but there is no mistaking the members of our family. Come along, and have a good roll in the barnyard! There is some lovely black mud there."

"Oh yes, you are!" said the pig. "I admit I’m not proud of you, but there’s no denying you’re family. Come on, let’s go have a good roll in the barnyard! There’s some nice black mud over there."

"I don't like to roll in mud!" said the child.

"I don't want to play in the mud!" said the child.

"Tell that to the hens!" said the Pig Brother. "Look at your hands and your shoes, and your pinafore! Come along, I say! You may have some of the pig-wash for supper, if there is more than I want."

"Tell that to the hens!" said the Pig Brother. "Look at your hands and your shoes, and your apron! Come on, I insist! You can have some of the pig-wash for dinner if there's more than I need."

"I don't want pig-wash!" said the child; and he began to cry.

"I don't want that junk!" said the child; and he started to cry.

Just then the Tidy Angel came out.

Just then the Tidy Angel appeared.

"I have set everything to rights," she said, "and so it must stay. Now, will you go with the Pig Brother, or will you come back with me, and be a tidy child?"

"I've put everything in order," she said, "and it has to stay that way. Now, will you go with the Pig Brother, or will you come back with me and be a neat child?"

"With you, with you!" cried the child; and he clung to the Angel's dress.

"With you, with you!" shouted the child; and he held onto the Angel's dress.

The Pig Brother grunted.

The Pig Brother snorted.

"Small loss!" he said. "There will be all the more wash for me!" And he trotted off.

"Not a big deal!" he said. "That just means I'll have even more laundry to do!" And he walked away.



THE CAKE[1]

THE CAKE[1]

[1] From The Golden Windows, by Laura E. Richards. (H.R. Allenson Ltd. 2s. 6d. net.)

[1] From The Golden Windows, by Laura E. Richards. (H.R. Allenson Ltd. 2s. 6d. net.)



A child quarrelled with his brother one day about a cake.

A child argued with his brother one day about a cake.

"It is my cake!" said the child.

"It’s my cake!" said the child.

"No, it is mine!" said his brother.

"No, it's mine!" said his brother.

"You shall not have it!" said the child. "Give it to me this minute!" And he fell upon his brother and beat him.

"You can't have it!" said the child. "Give it to me right now!" And he jumped on his brother and hit him.

Just then came by an Angel who knew the child.

Just then an Angel who recognized the child passed by.

"Who is this that you are beating?" asked the Angel.

"Who is this that you are hitting?" asked the Angel.

"It is my brother," said the child.

"It’s my brother," said the child.

"No, but truly," said the Angel, "who is it?"

"No, really," said the Angel, "who is it?"

"It is my brother, I tell you!" said the child.

"It’s my brother, I swear!" said the child.

"Oh no," said the Angel, "that cannot be; and it seems a pity for you to tell an untruth, because that makes spots on your soul. If it were your brother, you would not beat him."

"Oh no," said the Angel, "that's not right; and it seems like a shame for you to lie, because that leaves marks on your soul. If it were your brother, you wouldn't hit him."

"But he has my cake!" said the child.

"But he has my cake!" the child said.

"Oh," said the Angel, "now I see my mistake. You mean that the cake is your brother; and that seems a pity, too, for it does not look like a very good cake,—and, besides, it is all crumbled to pieces."

"Oh," said the Angel, "now I see my mistake. You mean that the cake is your brother; and that seems unfortunate, too, because it doesn't look like a very good cake—and, on top of that, it's all crumbled to pieces."



THE PIED PIPER OF HAMELIN TOWN[1]

THE PIED PIPER OF HAMELIN TOWN[1]

[1] From traditions, with rhymes from Browning's The Pied Piper of Hamelin.

[1] From traditions, with verses from Browning's The Pied Piper of Hamelin.



Once I made a pleasure trip to a country called Germany; and I went to a funny little town, where all the streets ran uphill. At the top there was a big mountain, steep like the roof of a house, and at the bottom there was a big river, broad and slow. And the funniest thing about the little town was that all the shops had the same thing in them; bakers' shops, grocers' shops, everywhere we went we saw the same thing,—big chocolate rats, rats and mice, made out of chocolate. We were so surprised that after a while, "Why do you have rats in your shops?" we asked.

Once, I took a trip to a place called Germany, and I visited a quirky little town where all the streets sloped upward. At the top, there was a big mountain, steep like a house roof, and at the bottom, there was a wide, slow-moving river. The funniest part about the little town was that all the shops sold the same thing; bakeries and grocery stores all had big chocolate rats—rats and mice made of chocolate. We were so surprised that eventually, we asked, "Why do you have rats in your shops?"

"Don't you know this is Hamelin town?" they said. "What of that?" said we. "Why, Hamelin town is where the Pied Piper came," they told us; "surely you know about the Pied Piper?" "What about the Pied Piper?" we said. And this is what they told us about him.

"Don't you know this is Hamelin town?" they asked. "So what?" we replied. "Well, Hamelin town is where the Pied Piper came from," they informed us; "you must know about the Pied Piper, right?" "What about the Pied Piper?" we asked. And this is what they told us about him.

It seems that once, long, long ago, that little town was dreadfully troubled with rats. The houses were full of them, the shops were full of them, the churches were full of them, they were everywhere. The people were all but eaten out of house and home. Those rats,

It seems that once, a long time ago, that little town was really plagued by rats. The houses were packed with them, the shops were overflowing with them, the churches had them too, they were everywhere. The people were almost completely drained of their food supplies. Those rats,

They battled the dogs and killed the cats,
And bit the babies in the cradles,
And ate the cheeses from the vats,
And licked the soup from the cooks' own ladles,
Open the kegs of salted sprats,
Built nests inside men's Sunday hats,
And even ruined the women’s conversations
By drowning out their voice
With screaming and squeaking In fifty different sharps and flats!

At last it got so bad that the people simply couldn't stand it any longer. So they all came together and went to the town hall, and they said to the Mayor (you know what a mayor is?), "See here, what do we pay you your salary for? What are you good for, if you can't do a little thing like getting rid of these rats? You must go to work and clear the town of them; find the remedy that's lacking, or—we'll send you packing!"

At last, it got so bad that the people just couldn't take it anymore. So they all gathered and went to the town hall, and they said to the Mayor (you know what a mayor is?), "Listen, what do we pay you for? What are you good for if you can't even handle something as small as getting rid of these rats? You need to get to work and get rid of them; find a solution, or—we'll kick you out!"

Well, the poor Mayor was in a terrible way. What to do he didn't know. He sat with his head in his hands, and thought and thought and thought.

Well, the poor Mayor was in a really bad situation. He had no idea what to do. He sat there with his head in his hands, thinking and thinking and thinking.

Suddenly there came a little rat-tat at the door. Oh! how the Mayor jumped! His poor old heart went pit-a-pat at anything like the sound of a rat. But it was only the scraping of shoes on the mat. So the Mayor sat up, and said, "Come in!"

Suddenly, there was a little rat-tat at the door. Oh! how the Mayor jumped! His poor old heart raced at any sound resembling the noise of a rat. But it was just the sound of shoes scraping on the mat. So the Mayor sat up and said, "Come in!"

And in came the strangest figure! It was a man, very tall and very thin, with a sharp chin and a mouth where the smiles went out and in, and two blue eyes, each like a pin; and he was dressed half in red and half in yellow—he really was the strangest fellow!—and round his neck he had a long red and yellow ribbon, and on it was hung a thing something like a flute, and his fingers went straying up and down it as if he wanted to be playing.

And in walked the strangest figure! It was a man, very tall and very thin, with a sharp chin and a mouth that smiled in and out, and two blue eyes, each like a pin; he was dressed half in red and half in yellow—he truly was the strangest guy!—and around his neck, he wore a long red and yellow ribbon, with something that looked like a flute hanging from it, and his fingers were wandering up and down it as if he wanted to play.

He came up to the Mayor and said, "I hear you are troubled with rats in this town."

He walked up to the Mayor and said, "I heard you're dealing with a rat problem in this town."

"I should say we were," groaned the Mayor.

"I should say we were," the Mayor sighed.

"Would you like to get rid of them? I can do it for you."

"Do you want to get rid of them? I can handle that for you."

"You can?" cried the Mayor. "How? Who are you?"

"You can?" shouted the Mayor. "How? Who are you?"

"Men call me the Pied Piper," said the man, "and I know a way to draw after me everything that walks, or flies, or swims. What will you give me if I rid your town of rats?"

"People call me the Pied Piper," said the man, "and I know how to attract everything that walks, flies, or swims. What will you give me if I get rid of the rats in your town?"

"Anything, anything," said the Mayor. "I don't believe you can do it, but if you can, I'll give you a thousand guineas."

"Anything, anything," said the Mayor. "I don't believe you can do it, but if you can, I'll give you a thousand pounds."

"All right," said the Piper, "it is a bargain."

"Okay," said the Piper, "it's a deal."

And then he went to the door and stepped out into the street and stood, and put the long flute-like thing to his lips, and began to play a little tune. A strange, high, little tune. And before

And then he walked to the door and stepped out onto the street, standing still as he brought the long flute-like instrument to his lips and started to play a short melody. A strange, high-pitched little tune. And before

three sharp notes the pipe produced,
You heard what sounded like an army whispering;
And the muttering turned into a grumbling;
And the complaints turned into a loud roar;
And out of the houses, the rats came pouring out!
Great rats, small rats, skinny rats, strong rats,
Brown rats, black rats, gray rats, tawny rats,
Serious old workers, lively young movers,
Dads, moms, uncles, cousins, Cocking tails and pricking whiskers,
Families by groups and clusters,
Siblings, partners, spouses--
Followed the Piper for their lives!


"Great rats, small rats, lean rats, brawny rats ... followed the Piper for their lives."

"Great rats, small rats, lean rats, brawny rats ... followed the Piper for their lives."

"Big rats, small rats, skinny rats, strong rats ... followed the Piper to save their lives."

From street to street he piped, advancing, from street to street they followed, dancing. Up one street and down another, till they came to the edge of the big river, and there the piper turned sharply about and stepped aside, and all those rats tumbled hurry skurry, head over heels, down the bank into the river and—were—drowned. Every single one. No, there was one big old fat rat; he was so fat he didn't sink, and he swam across, and ran away to tell the tale.

From street to street he played, moving on, and from street to street they followed, dancing. Up one street and down another, until they reached the edge of the big river, where the piper suddenly turned around and stepped aside, and all those rats tumbled over each other, head over heels, down the bank into the river and—were—drowned. Every single one. Well, there was one big old fat rat; he was so fat he didn't sink, and he swam across, then ran away to tell the story.

Then the Piper came back to the town hall. And all the people were waving their hats and shouting for joy. The Mayor said they would have a big celebration, and build a tremendous bonfire in the middle of the town. He asked the Piper to stay and see the bonfire,—very politely.

Then the Piper returned to the town hall. Everyone was waving their hats and cheering with joy. The Mayor announced that they would throw a big celebration and build a huge bonfire in the center of the town. He kindly asked the Piper to stay and enjoy the bonfire.

"Yes," said the Piper, "that will be very nice; but first, if you please, I should like my thousand guineas."

"Yes," said the Piper, "that sounds great; but first, if you don’t mind, I’d like my thousand guineas."

"H'm,—er—ahem!" said the Mayor. "You mean that little joke of mine; of course that was a joke." (You see it is always harder to pay for a thing when you no longer need it.)

"Hm,—er—ahem!" said the Mayor. "You mean that little joke of mine; of course that was a joke." (You see it’s always harder to pay for something when you no longer need it.)

"I do not joke," said the Piper very quietly; "my thousand guineas, if you please."

"I’m not joking," said the Piper very quietly; "my thousand guineas, please."

"Oh, come, now," said the Mayor, "you know very well it wasn't worth sixpence to play a little tune like that; call it one guinea, and let it go at that."

"Oh, come on," said the Mayor, "you know very well it wasn't worth a dime to play a little tune like that; just call it a guinea and let's leave it at that."

"A bargain is a bargain," said the Piper; "for the last time,—will you give me my thousand guineas?"

"A deal is a deal," said the Piper; "for the last time—will you pay me my thousand guineas?"

"I'll give you a pipe of tobacco, something good to eat, and call you lucky at that!" said the Mayor, tossing his head.

"I'll give you a pipe of tobacco, something tasty to eat, and consider you lucky for that!" said the Mayor, tossing his head.

Then the Piper's mouth grew strange and thin, and sharp blue and green lights began dancing in his eyes, and he said to the Mayor very softly, "I know another tune than that I played; I play it to those who play me false."

Then the Piper's mouth became strange and thin, and sharp blue and green lights started dancing in his eyes. He said to the Mayor very softly, "I know another tune besides the one I played; I play it for those who betray me."

"Play what you please! You can't frighten me! Do your worst!" said the Mayor, making himself big.

"Play whatever you want! You can't scare me! Do your worst!" said the Mayor, puffing himself up.

Then the Piper stood high up on the steps of the town hall, and put the pipe to his lips, and began to play a little tune. It was quite a different little tune, this time, very soft and sweet, and very, very strange. And before he had played three notes, you heard

Then the Piper stood high up on the steps of the town hall, put the pipe to his lips, and began to play a little tune. This time, it was a completely different tune, very soft and sweet, and very, very strange. And before he had played three notes, you heard

a rustling that sounded like a bustling
Of cheerful crowds pushing and shoving; Little feet were pattering, wooden shoes making noise,
Little hands clapping and little voices chattering,
And like birds in a farmyard when barley is scattered,
The children ran out. All the little boys and girls, With rosy cheeks and light blonde curls,
And sparkling eyes and teeth like pearls,
Tripping and skipping, ran happily after
The amazing music filled with shouts and laughter.

"Stop, stop!" cried the people. "He is taking our children! Stop him, Mr Mayor!"

"Stop, stop!" shouted the crowd. "He's taking our kids! Stop him, Mr. Mayor!"

"I will give you your money, I will!" cried the Mayor, and tried to run after the Piper.

"I'll give you your money, I will!" shouted the Mayor, and tried to chase after the Piper.

But the very same music that made the children dance made the grown-up people stand stock-still; it was as if their feet had been tied to the ground; they could not move a muscle. There they stood and saw the Piper move slowly down the street, playing his little tune, with the children at his heels. On and on he went; on and on the children danced; till he came to the bank of the river.

But the same music that got the kids dancing made the adults freeze in place; it was like their feet were glued to the ground; they couldn’t move a muscle. They stood there and watched the Piper slowly walk down the street, playing his little tune, with the kids following him. He kept going; the kids kept dancing; until he reached the riverbank.

"Oh, oh! He will drown our children in the river!" cried the people. But the Piper turned and went along by the bank, and all the children followed after. Up, and up, and up the hill they went, straight toward the mountain which is like the roof of a house. And just as they got to it, the mountain opened,—like two great doors, and the Piper went in through the opening, playing the little tune, and the children danced after him—and—just as they got through—the great doors slid together again and shut them all in! Every single one. No, there was one little lame child, who couldn't keep up with the rest and didn't get there in time. But none of his little companions ever came back any more, not one.

"Oh no! He’s going to drown our kids in the river!" shouted the people. But the Piper turned and walked along the riverbank, and all the children followed him. They climbed higher and higher up the hill, heading straight for the mountain that looked like the roof of a house. Just as they reached it, the mountain opened—like two huge doors—and the Piper entered through the opening, playing a cheerful tune, while the children danced behind him—and—just as they got through—the massive doors closed behind them, sealing them inside! Every single one. Except for one little disabled child, who couldn't keep up with the others and didn't make it in time. But none of his friends ever came back again, not a single one.



"The Piper piped and the children danced ... all but one little lame boy, who could not keep up with the rest."

"The Piper piped and the children danced ... all but one little lame boy, who could not keep up with the rest."

"The Piper played, and the children danced ... except for one little boy with a limp, who couldn't keep up with the others."



But years and years afterward, when the fat old rat who swam across the river was a grandfather, his children used to ask him, "What made you follow the music, Grandfather?" and he used to tell them, "My dears, when I heard that tune I thought I heard the moving aside of pickle-tub boards, and the leaving ajar of preserve cupboards, and I smelled the most delicious old cheese in the world, and I saw sugar barrels ahead of me; and then, just as a great yellow cheese seemed to be saying, 'Come, bore me'—I felt the river rolling o'er me!"

But many years later, when the fat old rat who swam across the river was a grandfather, his kids would ask him, "What made you follow the music, Grandpa?" and he would tell them, "My dears, when I heard that tune, I thought I heard the pickle-tub boards being moved aside, and the preserve cupboards left slightly open, and I smelled the most delicious old cheese in the world, and I saw sugar barrels in front of me; and then, just as a big yellow cheese seemed to be saying, 'Come, bore me'—I felt the river rolling over me!"

And in the same way the people asked the little lame child, "What made you follow the music?" "I do not know what the others heard," he said, "but I, when the Piper began to play, I heard a voice that told of a wonderful country hard by, where the bees had no stings and the horses had wings, and the trees bore wonderful fruits, where no one was tired or lame, and children played all day; and just as the beautiful country was but one step away—the mountain closed on my playmates, and I was left alone."

And just like that, the people asked the little lame child, "What made you follow the music?" "I don't know what the others heard," he replied, "but when the Piper started to play, I heard a voice talking about a magical place nearby, where the bees didn't sting and the horses had wings, and the trees had amazing fruits, where no one was tired or lame, and kids played all day; and just as the beautiful place was only one step away—the mountain closed in on my friends, and I was left all alone."

That was all the people ever knew. The children never came back. All that was left of the Piper and the rats was just the big street that led to the river; so they called it the Street of the Pied Piper.

That was all the people ever knew. The children never came back. All that was left of the Piper and the rats was just the big street that led to the river, so they called it the Street of the Pied Piper.

And that is the end of the story.

And that's the end of the story.



WHY THE EVERGREEN TREES KEEP THEIR LEAVES IN WINTER[1]

WHY EVERGREEN TREES KEEP THEIR LEAVES IN WINTER[1]

[1] Adapted from Florence Holbrook's A Book of Nature Myths. (Harrap & Co. 9d.)

[1] Adapted from Florence Holbrook's A Book of Nature Myths. (Harrap & Co. 9d.)



One day, a long, long time ago, it was very cold; winter was coming. And all the birds flew away to the warm south, to wait for the spring. But one little bird had a broken wing and could not fly. He did not know what to do. He looked all round, to see if there was any place where he could keep warm. And he saw the trees of the great forest.

One day, a long time ago, it was freezing; winter was coming. All the birds flew south to wait for spring. But one little bird had a broken wing and couldn’t fly. He didn’t know what to do. He looked around to see if there was anywhere he could stay warm. Then he saw the trees of the great forest.

"Perhaps the trees will keep me warm through the winter," he said.

"Maybe the trees will keep me warm during the winter," he said.

So he went to the edge of the forest, hopping and fluttering with his broken wing. The first tree he came to was a slim silver birch.

So he went to the edge of the forest, hopping and flapping with his broken wing. The first tree he reached was a slender silver birch.

"Beautiful birch-tree," he said, "will you let me live in your warm branches until the springtime comes?"

"Beautiful birch tree," he said, "will you let me live in your warm branches until spring comes?"

"Dear me!" said the birch-tree, "what a thing to ask! I have to take care of my own leaves through the winter; that is enough for me. Go away."

"Wow!" said the birch tree, "what a question to ask! I have to take care of my own leaves all winter; that's enough for me. Just leave me alone."

The little bird hopped and fluttered with his broken wing until he came to the next tree. It was a great, big oak-tree.

The little bird hopped and fluttered with his broken wing until he reached the next tree. It was a really big oak tree.

"O big oak-tree," said the little bird, "will you let me live in your warm branches until the springtime comes?"

"O big oak tree," said the little bird, "will you let me live in your warm branches until spring comes?"

"Dear me," said the oak-tree, "what a thing to ask! If you stay in my branches all winter you will be eating my acorns. Go away."

"Wow," said the oak tree, "what a thing to ask! If you stay in my branches all winter, you'll be eating my acorns. Just go away."

So the little bird hopped and fluttered with his broken wing till he came to the willow-tree by the edge of the brook.

So the little bird hopped and flapped with his broken wing until he made it to the willow tree by the edge of the stream.

"O beautiful willow-tree," said the little bird, "will you let me live in your warm branches until the springtime comes?"

"O beautiful willow tree," said the little bird, "will you let me stay in your warm branches until spring comes?"

"No, indeed," said the willow-tree; "I never speak to strangers. Go away."

"No way," said the willow tree. "I never talk to strangers. Just leave."

The poor little bird did not know where to go; but he hopped and fluttered along with his broken wing. Presently the spruce-tree saw him, and said, "Where are you going, little bird?"

The poor little bird didn't know where to go; but he hopped and fluttered along with his broken wing. Soon, the spruce tree noticed him and asked, "Where are you going, little bird?"

"I do not know," said the bird; "the trees will not let me live with them, and my wing is broken so that I cannot fly."

"I don’t know," said the bird; "the trees won’t let me live with them, and my wing is broken, so I can’t fly."

"You may live on one of my branches," said the spruce; "here is the warmest one of all."

"You can live on one of my branches," said the spruce; "this one is the warmest of all."

"But may I stay all winter?"

"But can I stay all winter?"

"Yes," said the spruce; "I shall like to have you."

"Yes," said the spruce, "I would love to have you."

The pine-tree stood beside the spruce, and when he saw the little bird hopping and fluttering with his broken wing, he said, "My branches are not very warm, but I can keep the wind off because I am big and strong."

The pine tree stood next to the spruce, and when he saw the little bird hopping and fluttering with his broken wing, he said, "My branches aren't very warm, but I can shield you from the wind because I'm big and strong."

So the little bird fluttered up into the warm branch of the spruce, and the pine-tree kept the wind off his house; then the juniper-tree saw what was going on, and said that she would give the little bird his dinner all the winter, from her branches. Juniper berries are very good for little birds.

So the little bird fluttered up to the cozy branch of the spruce, and the pine tree shielded his home from the wind; then the juniper tree noticed what was happening and offered to provide the little bird with dinner all winter, from her branches. Juniper berries are really great for little birds.

The little bird was very comfortable in his warm nest sheltered from the wind, with juniper berries to eat.

The little bird was really cozy in his warm nest, protected from the wind, with juniper berries to snack on.

The trees at the edge of the forest remarked upon it to each other:

The trees at the edge of the forest talked about it to each other:

"I wouldn't take care of a strange bird," said the birch.

"I wouldn't take care of a strange bird," said the birch.

"I wouldn't risk my acorns," said the oak.

"I wouldn't gamble with my acorns," said the oak.

"I would not speak to strangers," said the willow. And the three trees stood up very tall and proud.

"I won't talk to strangers," said the willow. And the three trees stood up very tall and proud.

That night the North Wind came to the woods to play. He puffed at the leaves with his icy breath, and every leaf he touched fell to the ground. He wanted to touch every leaf in the forest, for he loved to see the trees bare.

That night, the North Wind arrived in the woods to have some fun. He blew on the leaves with his cold breath, and every leaf he touched fell to the ground. He wanted to touch every leaf in the forest because he enjoyed seeing the trees stripped bare.

"May I touch every leaf?" he said to his father, the Frost King.

"Can I touch every leaf?" he asked his father, the Frost King.

"No," said the Frost King, "the trees which were kind to the bird with the broken wing may keep their leaves."

"No," said the Frost King, "the trees that were kind to the bird with the broken wing can keep their leaves."

So North Wind had to leave them alone, and the spruce, the pine, and the juniper-tree kept their leaves through all the winter. And they have done so ever since.

So the North Wind had to leave them alone, and the spruce, the pine, and the juniper tree kept their leaves throughout the winter. And they’ve continued to do so ever since.



THE STAR DOLLARS[1]

THE STAR DOLLARS[1]

[1] Adapted from Grimms' Fairy Tales.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Adapted from Grimms' Fairy Tales.



There was once a little girl who was very, very poor. Her father and mother had died, and at last she had no little room to stay in, and no little bed to sleep in, and nothing more to eat except one piece of bread. So she said a prayer, put on her little jacket and her hood, and took her piece of bread in her hand, and went out into the world.

There was once a little girl who was very, very poor. Her parents had died, and finally she had no small room to stay in, no little bed to sleep in, and nothing to eat except a piece of bread. So she said a quick prayer, put on her jacket and hood, and took her piece of bread in her hand, and went out into the world.

When she had walked a little way, she met an old man, bent and thin. He looked at the piece of bread in her hand, and said, "Will you give me your bread, little girl? I am very hungry." The little girl said, "Yes," and gave him her piece of bread.

When she had walked a bit, she encountered an old man, hunched and skinny. He glanced at the piece of bread in her hand and said, "Could you give me your bread, little girl? I'm really hungry." The little girl replied, "Sure," and handed him her piece of bread.

When she had walked a little farther she came upon a child, sitting by the path, crying. "I am so cold!" said the child. "Won't you give me your little hood, to keep my head warm?" The little girl took off her hood and tied it on the child's head. Then she went on her way.

When she had walked a bit further, she found a child sitting by the path, crying. "I'm so cold!" said the child. "Can you give me your little hood to keep my head warm?" The little girl took off her hood and tied it on the child's head. Then she continued on her way.

After a time, as she went, she met another child. This one shivered with the cold, and she said to the little girl, "Won't you give me your jacket, little girl?" And the little girl gave her her jacket. Then she went on again.

After a while, as she walked, she met another child. This one was shivering from the cold, and she said to the little girl, "Could you please give me your jacket, little girl?" And the little girl handed her the jacket. Then she continued on her way.

By-and-by she saw another child, crouching almost naked by the wayside. "O little girl," said the child, "won't you give me your dress? I have nothing to keep me warm." So the little girl took off her dress and gave it to the other child. And now she had nothing left but her little shirt. It grew dark, and the wind was cold, and the little girl crept into the woods, to sleep for the night. But in the woods a child stood, weeping and naked. "I am cold," she said, "give me your little shirt!" And the little girl thought, "It is dark, and the woods will shelter me; I will give her my little shirt"; so she did, and now she had nothing left in all the world.

By-and-by, she saw another child crouching almost naked by the side of the road. "Oh, little girl," said the child, "won't you give me your dress? I have nothing to keep me warm." So, the little girl took off her dress and gave it to the other child. Now she had nothing left but her little shirt. It got dark, and the wind was cold, so the little girl crept into the woods to sleep for the night. But in the woods, there was a child standing, crying and naked. "I am cold," she said, "give me your little shirt!" And the little girl thought, "It is dark, and the woods will shelter me; I will give her my little shirt," so she did, and now she had nothing left in all the world.

She stood looking up at the sky, to say her night-time prayer. As she looked up, the whole skyful of stars fell in a shower round her feet. There they were, on the ground, shining bright, and round. The little girl saw that they were silver dollars. And in the midst of them was the finest little shirt, all woven out of silk! The little girl put on the little silk shirt, and gathered the star dollars; and she was rich, all the days of her life.

She stood looking up at the sky to say her nighttime prayer. As she looked up, a whole shower of stars fell around her feet. There they were, on the ground, shining bright and round. The little girl realized they were silver dollars. And in the middle of them was the prettiest little shirt, all woven out of silk! The little girl put on the little silk shirt and collected the star dollars; and she was rich for the rest of her life.



THE LION AND THE GNAT[1]

THE LION AND THE GNAT[1]

[1] This story has been told by the Rev. Albert E. Sims to children in many parts of England. On one occasion it was told to an audience of over three thousand children in the Great Assembly Hall, Mile End, London.

[1] This story has been shared by Rev. Albert E. Sims with kids in various places across England. One time, he told it to an audience of more than three thousand children in the Great Assembly Hall, Mile End, London.



Far away in Central Africa, that vast land where dense forests and wild beasts abound, the shades of night were once more descending, warning all creatures that it was time to seek repose.

Far away in Central Africa, that vast land where thick forests and wild animals thrive, the shadows of night were once again falling, signaling to all creatures that it was time to rest.

All day long the sun had been like a great burning eye, but now, after painting the western sky with crimson and scarlet and gold, he had disappeared into his fleecy bed; the various creatures of the forest had sought their holes and resting-places; the last sound had rumbled its rumble, the last bee had mumbled his mumble, and the last bear had grumbled his grumble; even the grasshoppers that had been chirruping, chirruping, through all the long hours without a pause, at length had ceased their shrill music, tucked up their long legs, and given themselves to slumber.

All day long the sun had been like a huge burning eye, but now, after painting the western sky with red, orange, and gold, it had disappeared into its fluffy bed; the various creatures of the forest had gone to their holes and resting spots; the last sound had rumbled its rumble, the last bee had buzzed its buzz, and the last bear had grunted its grunt; even the grasshoppers that had been chirping, chirping, through all the long hours without stopping, had finally ceased their loud music, tucked up their long legs, and drifted off to sleep.

There on a nodding grass-blade, a tiny Gnat had made a swinging couch, and he too had folded his wings, closed his tiny eyes, and was fast asleep. Darker, darker, darker became the night until the darkness could almost be felt, and over all was a solemn stillness as though some powerful finger had been raised, and some potent voice had whispered, "HU—SH!"

There on a swaying blade of grass, a tiny gnat had made a swinging bed, and he too had folded his wings, closed his little eyes, and was sound asleep. The night grew darker and darker until the darkness felt almost tangible, and a deep stillness hung in the air as if a powerful hand had been raised, and a strong voice had whispered, "SHH!"

Just when all was perfectly still, there came suddenly from the far away depths of the forest, like the roll of thunder, a mighty ROAR—R—R—R!

Just when everything was completely quiet, a powerful ROAR—R—R—R! erupted suddenly from the distant depths of the forest, like the sound of thunder.

In a moment all the beasts and birds were wide awake, and the poor little Gnat was nearly frightened out of his little senses, and his little heart went pit-a-pat. He rubbed his little eyes with his feelers, and then peered all around trying to penetrate the deep gloom as he whispered in terror—"What—was—that?"

In an instant, all the animals and birds were fully awake, and the poor little Gnat was almost scared out of his wits, his little heart racing. He rubbed his tiny eyes with his antennae and then looked around, trying to see through the thick darkness as he whispered in fear—"What—was—that?"

What do you think it was?... Yes, a LION! A great, big lion who, while most other denizens of the forest slept, was out hunting for prey. He came rushing and crashing through the thick undergrowth of the forest, swirling his long tail and opening wide his great jaws, and as he rushed he RO-AR-R-R-ED!

What do you think it was?... Yes, a LION! A huge, big lion who, while most other inhabitants of the forest were asleep, was out hunting for food. He came charging and crashing through the thick underbrush of the forest, swirling his long tail and opening wide his massive jaws, and as he rushed, he ROAR-ED!

Presently he reached the spot where the little Gnat hung panting at the tip of the waving grass-blade. Now the little Gnat was not afraid of lions, so when he saw it was only a lion, he cried out—

Presently, he arrived at the spot where the little Gnat was resting, breathing heavily at the end of a swaying blade of grass. The little Gnat had no fear of lions, so when he saw that it was just a lion, he shouted—

"Hi, stop, stop! What are you making that horrible noise about?"

"Hey, stop, stop! Why are you making that awful noise?"

The Lion stopped short, then backed slowly and regarded the Gnat with scorn.

The Lion halted suddenly, then slowly backed up and looked at the Gnat with disdain.

"Why, you tiny, little, mean, insignificant creature you, how DARE you speak to ME?" he raged.

"Why, you tiny, little, mean, insignificant creature, how DARE you talk to ME?" he shouted.

"How dare I speak to you?" repeated the Gnat quietly. "By the virtue of right, which is always greater than might. Why don't you keep to your own part of the forest? What right have you to be here, disturbing folks at this time of night?"

"How dare I talk to you?" repeated the Gnat softly. "By the virtue of right, which is always greater than might. Why don't you stick to your own part of the forest? What right do you have to be here, bothering people at this time of night?"

By a mighty effort the Lion restrained his anger—he knew that to obtain mastery over others one must be master over oneself.

By making a tremendous effort, the Lion controlled his anger—he understood that to gain control over others, one must first have control over oneself.

"What right?" he repeated in dignified tones. "Because I'm King of the Forest. That's why. I can do no wrong, for all the other creatures of the forest are afraid of me. I DO what I please, I SAY what I please, I EAT whom I please, I GO where I please—simply because I'm King of the Forest."

"What right?" he repeated in a dignified tone. "Because I'm King of the Forest. That's why. I can do no wrong, since all the other creatures of the forest are afraid of me. I DO what I want, I SAY what I want, I EAT whoever I want, I GO wherever I want—just because I'm King of the Forest."

"But who told you you were King?" demanded the Gnat. "Just answer me that!"

"But who told you that you were the King?" asked the Gnat. "Just answer me that!"

"Who told ME?" roared the Lion. "Why, everyone acknowledges it—don't I tell you that everyone is afraid of me?"

"Who told ME?" roared the Lion. "Well, everyone knows it—don't you see that everyone is scared of me?"

"Indeed!" cried the Gnat disdainfully. "Pray don't say all, for I'm not afraid of you. And further, I deny your right to be King."

"Definitely!" shouted the Gnat dismissively. "Please don’t say all, because I'm not scared of you. Plus, I don’t accept your claim to be King."

This was too much for the Lion. He now worked himself into a perfect fury.

This was too much for the Lion. He worked himself up into a complete rage.

"You—you—YOU deny my right as King?"

"You—you—YOU are denying my right as King?"

"I do, and, what is more, you shall never be King until you have fought and conquered me."

"I do, and what's more, you won't be King until you fight and defeat me."

The Lion laughed a great lion laugh, and a lion laugh cannot be laughed at like a cat laugh, as everyone ought to know.

The Lion let out a big lion laugh, and a lion laugh can't be laughed off like a cat laugh, as everyone should know.

"Fight—did you say fight?" he asked. "Who ever heard of a lion fighting a gnat? Here, out of my way, you atom of nothing! I'll blow you to the other end of the world."

"Fight—did you say fight?" he asked. "Who ever heard of a lion fighting a gnat? Get out of my way, you tiny nothing! I'll blow you to the other side of the world."

But though the Lion puffed his cheeks until they were like great bellows, and then blew with all his might, he could not disturb the little Gnat's hold on the swaying grass-blade.

But even though the Lion puffed up his cheeks until they were like big bellows, and then blew with all his strength, he couldn't shake the little Gnat's grip on the swaying blade of grass.

"You'll blow all your whiskers away if you are not careful," he said, with a laugh—"but you won't move me. And if you dare leave this spot without fighting me, I'll tell all the beasts of the forest that you are afraid of me, and they'll make me King."

"You'll blow all your facial hair away if you're not careful," he said with a laugh—"but you won't budge me. And if you even think about leaving this spot without fighting me, I’ll tell all the animals in the forest that you’re scared of me, and they’ll make me King."

"Ho, ho!" roared the Lion. "Very well, since you will fight, let it be so."

"Ha, ha!" roared the Lion. "Alright, since you're going to fight, let’s do this."

"You agree to the conditions, then? The one who conquers shall be King?"

"You agree to the terms, then? The one who wins will be King?"

"Oh, certainly," laughed the Lion, for he expected an easy victory. "Are you ready?"

"Oh, definitely," laughed the Lion, as he anticipated an easy win. "Are you ready?"

"Quite ready."

"All set."

"Then—GO!" roared the Lion.

"Then—GO!" yelled the Lion.

And with that he sprang forward with open jaws, thinking he could easily swallow a million gnats. But just as the great jaws were about to close upon the blade of grass whereto the Gnat clung, what should happen but that the Gnat suddenly spread his wings and nimbly flew—where do you think?—right into one of the Lion's nostrils! And there he began to sting, sting, sting. The Lion wondered, and thundered, and blundered—but the Gnat went on stinging; he foamed, and he moaned, and he groaned—still the Gnat went on stinging; he rubbed his head on the ground in agony, he swirled his tail in furious passion, he roared, he spluttered, he sniffed, he snuffed—and still the Gnat went on stinging.

And with that, he jumped forward with his mouth open, thinking he could easily swallow a million gnats. But just as his huge jaws were about to close on the blade of grass where the gnat was hanging on, what happened? The gnat suddenly spread his wings and quickly flew—where do you think?—right into one of the Lion's nostrils! And there he started to sting, sting, sting. The Lion was confused, and he roared and stumbled around—but the gnat kept stinging; he fumed, moaned, and groaned—yet the gnat kept stinging; he rubbed his head on the ground in pain, he whipped his tail in anger, he roared, sputtered, sniffed, and snuffed—and still the gnat kept stinging.

"O my poor nose, my nose, my nose!" the Lion began to moan. "Come down, come DOWN, come DOWN! My nose, my NOSE, my NOSE!! You're King of the Forest, you're King, you're King—only come down. My nose, my NOSE, my NOSE!"

"O my poor nose, my nose, my nose!" the Lion started to wail. "Come down, come DOWN, come DOWN! My nose, my NOSE, my NOSE!! You're the King of the Forest, you're the King, you're the King—just come down. My nose, my NOSE, my NOSE!"

So at last the Gnat flew out from the Lion's nostril and went back to his waving grass-blade, while the Lion slunk away into the depths of the forest with his tail between his legs—beaten, and by a tiny Gnat!

So finally, the Gnat buzzed out of the Lion's nose and returned to his swaying blade of grass, while the Lion sneaked off into the depths of the forest with his tail between his legs—defeated, and by a tiny Gnat!

"What a fine fellow am I, to be sure!" exclaimed the Gnat, as he proudly plumed his wings. "I've beaten a lion—a lion! Dear me, I ought to have been King long ago, I'm so clever, so big, so strong—oh!"

"What a great guy I am, for sure!" exclaimed the Gnat, as he proudly flaunted his wings. "I've beaten a lion—a lion! Wow, I should have been King ages ago, I'm so clever, so big, so strong—oh!"

The Gnat's frightened cry was caused by finding himself entangled in some silky sort of threads. While gloating over his victory, the wind had risen, and his grass-blade had swayed violently to and fro unnoticed by him. A stronger gust than usual had bent the blade downward close to the ground, and then something caught it and held it fast and with it the victorious Gnat. Oh, the desperate struggles he made to get free! Alas! he became more entangled than ever. You can guess what it was—a spider's web, hung out from the overhanging branch of a tree. Then—flipperty-flopperty, flipperty-flopperty, flop, flip, flop—down his stairs came cunning Father Spider and quickly gobbled up the little Gnat for his supper, and that was the end of him.

The Gnat's terrified cry came from getting stuck in some silky threads. While he was celebrating his win, the wind picked up, and his grass blade was shaking up and down without him noticing. A stronger gust than usual bent the blade down low to the ground, and then something grabbed it and held it tight, along with the victorious Gnat. Oh, the frantic efforts he made to break free! Sadly, he got even more tangled. You can guess what it was—a spider's web, hanging from a branch of a tree. Then—flipperty-flopperty, flipperty-flopperty, flop, flip, flop—down the stairs came crafty Father Spider and quickly devoured the little Gnat for his dinner, and that was the end of him.

A strong Lion—and what overcame him? A Gnat.

A powerful Lion—and what defeated him? A Gnat.

A clever Gnat—and what overcame him? A Spider's web! He who had beaten the strong lion had been overcome by the subtle snare of a spider's thread.

A clever gnat—and what did him in? A spider's web! The one who had defeated the mighty lion was brought down by the delicate trap of a spider's thread.




ESPECIALLY FOR CLASSES II. AND III.



THE CAT AND THE PARROT

THE CAT AND THE PARROT



Once there was a cat, and a parrot. And they had agreed to ask each other to dinner, turn and turn about: first the cat should ask the parrot, then the parrot should invite the cat, and so on. It was the cat's turn first.

Once there was a cat and a parrot. They had decided to take turns inviting each other over for dinner: first the cat would invite the parrot, then the parrot would invite the cat, and so on. It was the cat's turn first.

Now the cat was very mean. He provided nothing at all for dinner except a pint of milk, a little slice of fish, and a biscuit. The parrot was too polite to complain, but he did not have a very good time.

Now the cat was really stingy. He offered nothing for dinner except a pint of milk, a small slice of fish, and a biscuit. The parrot was too polite to say anything, but he didn't enjoy himself much.

When it was his turn to invite the cat, he cooked a fine dinner. He had a roast of meat, a pot of tea, a basket of fruit, and, best of all, he baked a whole clothes-basketful of little cakes!—little, brown, crispy, spicy cakes! Oh, I should say as many as five hundred. And he put four hundred and ninety-eight of the cakes before the cat, keeping only two for himself.

When it was his turn to invite the cat, he made a great dinner. He had a roast, a pot of tea, a basket of fruit, and, best of all, he baked a whole laundry basket full of little cakes!—little, brown, crispy, spicy cakes! I should mention there were about five hundred of them. He put four hundred and ninety-eight cakes in front of the cat, keeping just two for himself.

Well, the cat ate the roast, and drank the tea, and sucked the fruit, and then he began on the pile of cakes. He ate all the four hundred and ninety-eight cakes, and then he looked round and said:—

Well, the cat ate the roast, drank the tea, sucked the fruit, and then he started on the pile of cakes. He devoured all four hundred and ninety-eight cakes, and then he looked around and said:—

"I'm hungry; haven't you anything to eat?"

"I'm hungry; do you have anything to eat?"

"Why," said the parrot, "here are my two cakes, if you want them?"

"Why," said the parrot, "here are my two cakes, if you want them?"

The cat ate up the two cakes, and then he licked his chops and said, "I am beginning to get an appetite; have you anything to eat?"

The cat finished off the two cakes, then he licked his lips and said, "I'm starting to feel hungry; do you have anything to eat?"

"Well, really," said the parrot, who was now rather angry, "I don't see anything more, unless you wish to eat me!" He thought the cat would be ashamed when he heard that—but the cat just looked at him and licked his chops again,—and slip! slop! gobble! down his throat went the parrot!

"Well, seriously," said the parrot, who was now pretty upset, "I don't see anything else, unless you want to eat me!" He thought the cat would feel embarrassed to hear that—but the cat just stared at him and licked his lips again, and slip! slop! gobble! down went the parrot!

Then the cat started down the street. An old woman was standing by, and she had seen the whole thing, and she was shocked that the cat should eat his friend. "Why, cat!" she said, "how dreadful of you to eat your friend the parrot!"

Then the cat started down the street. An old woman was standing nearby, and she had witnessed the whole thing, and she was shocked that the cat would eat its friend. "Why, cat!" she exclaimed, "how awful of you to eat your friend the parrot!"

"Parrot, indeed!" said the cat. "What's a parrot to me?—I've a great mind to eat you, too." And—before you could say "Jack Robinson"—slip! slop! gobble! down went the old woman!

"Parrot, really!" said the cat. "What do I care about a parrot?—I'm seriously considering eating you, too." And—before you could say "Jack Robinson"—slip! slop! gobble! down went the old woman!

Then the cat started down the road again, walking like this, because he felt so fine. Pretty soon he met a man driving a donkey. The man was beating the donkey, to hurry him up, and when he saw the cat he said, "Get out of my way, cat; I'm in a hurry and my donkey might tread on you."

Then the cat started down the road again, walking like this, because he felt so great. Before long, he met a man driving a donkey. The man was hitting the donkey to make it move faster, and when he saw the cat, he said, "Get out of my way, cat; I'm in a hurry and my donkey might step on you."

"Donkey, indeed!" said the cat, "much I care for a donkey! I have eaten five hundred cakes, I've eaten my friend the parrot, I've eaten an old woman,—what's to hinder my eating a miserable man and a donkey?"

"Donkey, really!" said the cat, "like I care about a donkey! I’ve eaten five hundred cakes, I’ve eaten my friend the parrot, I’ve eaten an old woman—what's stopping me from eating a pathetic man and a donkey?"

And slip! slop! gobble! down went the old man and the donkey.

And slip! slop! gobble! down went the old man and the donkey.

Then the cat walked on down the road, jauntily, like this. After a little, he met a procession, coming that way. The king was at the head, walking proudly with his newly married bride, and behind him were his soldiers, marching, and behind them were ever and ever so many elephants, walking two by two. The king felt very kind to everybody, because he had just been married, and he said to the cat, "Get out of my way, pussy, get out of my way,—my elephants might hurt you."

Then the cat strolled down the road, cheerfully, like this. After a while, he came across a procession heading his way. The king was at the front, walking proudly with his new bride, and behind them were his soldiers, marching, and behind them were tons of elephants, walking two by two. The king felt really kind to everyone since he had just gotten married, and he said to the cat, "Move aside, little kitty, move aside—my elephants might hurt you."

"Hurt me!" said the cat, shaking his fat sides. "Ho, ho! I've eaten five hundred cakes, I've eaten my friend the parrot, I've eaten an old woman, I've eaten a man and a donkey; what's to hinder my eating a beggarly king?"

"Hurt me!" said the cat, shaking his plump sides. "Ha, ha! I've eaten five hundred cakes, I've eaten my friend the parrot, I've eaten an old woman, I've eaten a man and a donkey; what's to stop me from eating a pathetic king?"

And slip! slop! gobble! down went the king; down went the queen; down went the soldiers,—and down went all the elephants!

And slip! slop! gobble! down went the king; down went the queen; down went the soldiers—and down went all the elephants!

Then the cat went on, more slowly; he had really had enough to eat, now. But a little farther on he met two land-crabs, scuttling along in the dust. "Get out of our way, pussy," they squeaked.

Then the cat continued on, moving more slowly; he was really done eating for now. But a little farther on, he ran into two land crabs, scuttling along in the dust. "Move aside, kitty," they squeaked.

"Ho, ho ho!" cried the cat in a terrible voice. "I've eaten five hundred cakes, I've eaten my friend the parrot, I've eaten an old woman, a man with a donkey, a king, a queen, his men-at-arms, and all his elephants; and now I'll eat you too."

"Ho, ho, ho!" yelled the cat in a frightening voice. "I've devoured five hundred cakes, I've eaten my friend the parrot, I've eaten an old woman, a man with a donkey, a king, a queen, his soldiers, and all his elephants; and now I'll eat you too."

And slip! slop! gobble! down went the two land-crabs.

And slip! slop! gobble! down went the two land crabs.

When the land-crabs got down inside, they began to look around. It was very dark, but they could see the poor king sitting in a corner with his bride on his arm; she had fainted. Near them were the men-at-arms, treading on one another's toes, and the elephants, still trying to form in twos,—but they couldn't, because there was not room. In the opposite corner sat the old woman, and near her stood the man and his donkey. But in the other corner was a great pile of cakes, and by them perched the parrot, his feathers all drooping.

When the land crabs crawled inside, they started to look around. It was really dark, but they could see the poor king sitting in a corner with his bride on his arm; she had fainted. Nearby, the soldiers were stepping on each other's toes, and the elephants were still trying to line up in pairs, but they couldn't because there wasn't enough room. In the opposite corner sat the old woman, and near her stood the man and his donkey. In the other corner was a huge pile of cakes, and perched on them was the parrot, his feathers all droopy.

"Let's get to work!" said the land-crabs. And, snip, snap, they began to make a little hole in the side, with their sharp claws. Snip, snap, snip, snap,—till it was big enough to get through. Then out they scuttled.

"Let's get to work!" said the land crabs. And, snip, snap, they started making a small hole in the side with their sharp claws. Snip, snap, snip, snap—until it was big enough to squeeze through. Then out they scuttled.

Then out walked the king, carrying his bride; out marched the men-at-arms; out tramped the elephants, two by two; out came the old man, beating his donkey; out walked the old woman, scolding the cat; and last of all, out hopped the parrot, holding a cake in each claw. (You remember, two cakes were all he wanted?)

Then the king came out, carrying his bride; the soldiers marched out; the elephants followed, walking two by two; the old man came out, hitting his donkey; the old woman walked out, scolding the cat; and finally, the parrot hopped out, holding a cake in each claw. (You remember, he only wanted two cakes?)

But the poor cat had to spend the whole day sewing up the hole in his coat!

But the poor cat had to spend the entire day stitching up the hole in his coat!



THE RAT PRINCESS[1]

THE RAT PRINCESS[1]

[1] Adapted from Frank Rinder's Old World Japan. In telling this story the voice should be changed for the Sun, Cloud, Wind, and Wall, as is always done in the old story of The Three Bears.

[1] Adapted from Frank Rinder's Old World Japan. When telling this story, the voices for the Sun, Cloud, Wind, and Wall should be different, just like in the classic tale of The Three Bears.



Once upon a time, there was a Rat Princess, who lived with her father, the Rat King, and her mother, the Rat Queen, in a ricefield in far away Japan. The Rat Princess was so pretty that her father and mother were quite foolishly proud of her, and thought no one good enough to play with her. When she grew up, they would not let any of the rat princes come to visit her, and they decided at last that no one should marry her till they had found the most powerful person in the whole world; no one else was good enough. And the Father Rat started out to find the most powerful person in the whole world. The wisest and oldest rat in the ricefield said that the Sun must be the most powerful person, because he made the rice grow and ripen; so the Rat King went to find the Sun. He climbed up the highest mountain, ran up the path of a rainbow, and travelled and travelled across the sky till he came to the Sun's house.

Once upon a time, there was a Rat Princess who lived with her father, the Rat King, and her mother, the Rat Queen, in a rice field in faraway Japan. The Rat Princess was so beautiful that her parents were foolishly proud of her and thought no one was good enough to play with her. When she grew up, they wouldn’t allow any of the rat princes to visit her, and they eventually decided that no one should marry her until they found the most powerful person in the world; no one else was worthy. So, the Rat King set out to find the most powerful person in the world. The wisest and oldest rat in the rice field said that the Sun must be the most powerful being since he made the rice grow and ripen, so the Rat King went to find the Sun. He climbed the highest mountain, ran up the path of a rainbow, and traveled and traveled across the sky until he reached the Sun's house.

"What do you want, little brother?" the Sun said, when he saw him.

"What do you want, little brother?" the Sun asked when he saw him.

"I come," said the Rat King, very importantly, "to offer you the hand of my daughter, the princess, because you are the most powerful person in the world; no one else is good enough."

"I've come," said the Rat King, with great importance, "to offer you the hand of my daughter, the princess, because you are the most powerful person in the world; no one else is worthy."

"Ha, ha!" laughed the jolly round Sun, and winked with his eye. "You are very kind, little brother, but if that is the case the princess is not for me; the Cloud is more powerful than I am; when he passes over me I cannot shine."

"Ha, ha!" laughed the jolly round Sun and winked. "You're so kind, little brother, but if that's how it is, the princess isn't meant for me; the Cloud is stronger than I am; when he moves over me, I can't shine."

"Oh, indeed," said the Rat King, "then you are not my man at all"; and he left the Sun without more words. The Sun laughed and winked to himself. And the Rat King travelled and travelled across the sky till he came to the Cloud's house.

"Oh, really," said the Rat King, "then you’re not my guy at all"; and he left the Sun without saying anything more. The Sun chuckled and winked to himself. Then the Rat King journeyed and journeyed across the sky until he reached the Cloud's house.

"What do you want, little brother?" sighed the Cloud when he saw him.

"What do you want, little brother?" sighed the Cloud when he saw him.

"I come to offer you the hand of my daughter, the princess," said the Rat King, "because you are the most powerful person in the world; the Sun said so, and no one else is good enough."

"I come to offer you my daughter's hand, the princess," said the Rat King, "because you're the most powerful person in the world; the Sun said so, and no one else is worthy."

The Cloud sighed again. "I am not the most powerful person," he said; "the Wind is stronger than I,—when he blows, I have to go wherever he sends me."

The Cloud sighed again. "I'm not the most powerful person," he said; "the Wind is stronger than I am—when he blows, I have to go wherever he sends me."

"Then you are not the person for my daughter," said the Rat King proudly; and he started at once to find the Wind. He travelled and travelled across the sky, till he came at last to the Wind's house, at the very edge of the world.

"Then you’re not the right person for my daughter," said the Rat King proudly; and he immediately set off to find the Wind. He traveled and traveled across the sky until he finally reached the Wind's house, at the very edge of the world.

When the Wind saw him coming he laughed a big, gusty laugh, "Ho, ho!" and asked him what he wanted; and when the Rat King told him that he had come to offer him the Rat Princess's hand because he was the most powerful person in the world, the Wind shouted a great gusty shout, and said, "No, no, I am not the strongest; the Wall that man has made is stronger than I; I cannot make him move, with all my blowing; go to the Wall, little brother!"

When the Wind saw him approaching, he let out a hearty laugh, "Ho, ho!" and asked what he wanted. The Rat King replied that he had come to offer the Rat Princess's hand because he believed he was the most powerful being in the world. The Wind then shouted with a strong gust, "No, no, I'm not the strongest; the Wall that man built is stronger than me. I can't budge it with all my blowing; go to the Wall, little brother!"

And the Rat King climbed down the sky-path again, and travelled and travelled across the earth till he came to the Wall. It was quite near his own ricefield.

And the Rat King climbed down the sky-path again and traveled and traveled across the land until he reached the Wall. It was very close to his own rice field.

"What do you want, little brother?" grumbled the Wall when he saw him.

"What do you want, little brother?" grumbled the Wall when he saw him.

"I come to offer you the hand of the princess, my daughter, because you are the most powerful person in the world, and no one else is good enough."

"I’m here to offer you my daughter, the princess's hand in marriage, because you are the strongest person in the world, and no one else is worthy."

"Ugh, ugh," grumbled the Wall, "I am not the strongest; the big grey Rat who lives in the cellar is stronger than I. When he gnaws and gnaws at me I crumble and crumble, and at last I fall; go to the Rat, little brother."

"Ugh, ugh," complained the Wall, "I'm not the strongest; the big grey Rat who lives in the cellar is stronger than me. When he gnaws and gnaws at me, I crumble and crumble, and eventually I fall; go to the Rat, little brother."

And so, after going all over the world to find the strongest person, the Rat King had to marry his daughter to a rat, after all; but the princess was very glad of it, for she wanted to marry the grey Rat, all the time.

And so, after traveling all around the world to find the strongest person, the Rat King had to marry his daughter off to a rat, after all; but the princess was very happy about it, because she had always wanted to marry the grey Rat.



THE FROG AND THE OX

THE FROG AND THE OX



Once a little Frog sat by a big Frog, by the side of a pool. "Oh, father," said he, "I have just seen the biggest animal in the world; it was as big as a mountain, and it had horns on its head, and it had hoofs divided in two."

Once a little Frog sat beside a big Frog, by the edge of a pool. "Oh, dad," he said, "I just saw the biggest animal in the world; it was as big as a mountain, and it had horns on its head, and its hooves were split in two."

"Pooh, child," said the old Frog, "that was only Farmer White's Ox. He is not so very big. I could easily make myself as big as he." And he blew, and he blew, and he blew, and swelled himself out.

"Pooh, kid," said the old Frog, "that was just Farmer White's Ox. He's not that big. I could easily make myself as big as him." And he blew, and he blew, and he blew, and swelled himself up.

"Was he as big as that?" he asked the little Frog.

"Was he that big?" he asked the little Frog.

"Oh, much bigger," said the little Frog.

"Oh, way bigger," said the little Frog.

The old Frog blew, and blew, and blew again, and swelled himself out, more than ever.

The old Frog kept blowing and blowing, getting bigger and bigger than ever before.

"Was he bigger than that?" he said.

"Was he larger than that?" he said.

"Much, much bigger," said the little Frog.

"Way bigger," said the little Frog.

"I can make myself as big," said the old Frog. And once more he blew, and blew, and blew, and swelled himself out,—and he burst!

"I can make myself as big," said the old Frog. And once again, he blew, and blew, and blew, and puffed himself up—until he burst!

Self-conceit leads to self-destruction.

Arrogance leads to self-destruction.



THE FIRE-BRINGER[1]

THE FIRE BRINGER[1]

[1] Adapted from The Basket Woman, by Mary Austin.

[1] Adapted from The Basket Woman, by Mary Austin.



This is the Indian story of how fire was brought to the tribes. It was long, long ago, when men and beasts talked together with understanding, and the grey Coyote was friend and counsellor of man.

This is the Indian tale of how fire came to the tribes. It was a long time ago when humans and animals communicated with each other, and the gray Coyote was a friend and advisor to mankind.

There was a Boy of the tribe who was swift of foot and keen of eye, and he and the Coyote ranged the wood together. They saw the men catching fish in the creeks with their hands, and the women digging roots with sharp stones. This was in summer. But when winter came on, they saw the people running naked in the snow, or huddled in caves of the rocks, and most miserable. The Boy noticed this, and was very unhappy for the misery of his people.

There was a boy from the tribe who was quick on his feet and had sharp eyesight, and he and the coyote roamed the woods together. They watched the men catch fish in the streams with their hands and the women digging up roots with sharp stones. This was during the summer. But when winter arrived, they saw the people running around naked in the snow or gathering in rock caves, looking very miserable. The boy noticed this and felt very sad for the suffering of his people.

"I do not feel it," said the Coyote.

"I don't feel it," said the Coyote.

"You have a coat of good fur," said the Boy, "and my people have not."

"You have a nice fur coat," said the Boy, "and my people don't."

"Come to the hunt," said the Coyote.

"Join the hunt," said the Coyote.

"I will hunt no more, till I have found a way to help my people against the cold," said the Boy. "Help me, O Counsellor!"

"I won’t hunt anymore until I find a way to help my people with the cold," said the Boy. "Please help me, O Counsellor!"

Then the Coyote ran away, and came back after a long time; he said he had found a way, but it was a hard way.

Then the Coyote ran off and returned after a long time; he claimed he had discovered a path, but it was a tough one.

"No way is too hard," said the Boy. So the Coyote told him that they must go to the Burning Mountain and bring fire to the people.

"No way is too hard," said the Boy. So the Coyote told him that they had to go to the Burning Mountain and bring fire to the people.

"What is fire?" said the Boy. And the Coyote told him that fire was red like a flower, yet not a flower; swift to run in the grass and to destroy, like a beast, yet no beast; fierce and hurtful, yet a good servant to keep one warm, if kept among stones and fed with small sticks.

"What is fire?" the Boy asked. The Coyote replied that fire was red like a flower, but it wasn't a flower; quick to spread in the grass and destructive, like a beast, but not an actual beast; fierce and harmful, yet a helpful servant to keep you warm when kept among stones and fed with small sticks.

"We will get this fire," said the Boy.

"We're going to get this fire," said the Boy.

First the Boy had to persuade the people to give him one hundred swift runners. Then he and they and the Coyote started at a good pace for the far away Burning Mountain. At the end of the first day's trail they left the weakest of the runners, to wait; at the end of the second, the next stronger; at the end of the third, the next; and so for each of the hundred days of the journey; and the Boy was the strongest runner, and went to the last trail with the Counsellor. High mountains they crossed, and great plains, and giant woods, and at last they came to the Big Water, quaking along the sand at the foot of the Burning Mountain.

First, the Boy had to convince the people to give him one hundred fast runners. Then he, along with them and the Coyote, set off at a good pace toward the distant Burning Mountain. At the end of the first day's trek, they left the weakest of the runners to wait; at the end of the second day, the next strongest; at the end of the third, the next; and so on for each of the hundred days of the journey. The Boy was the strongest runner and went to the last trail with the Counselor. They crossed high mountains, vast plains, and giant forests, and finally, they arrived at the Big Water, shivering along the sand at the base of the Burning Mountain.

It stood up in a high peaked cone, and smoke rolled out from it endlessly along the sky. At night, the Fire Spirits danced, and the glare reddened the Big Water far out.

It rose in a tall, pointed cone, with smoke continually billowing into the sky. At night, the Fire Spirits twirled, and the glow cast a red hue over the Big Water in the distance.

There the Counsellor said to the Boy, "Stay thou here till I bring thee a brand from the burning; be ready and right for running, for I shall be far spent when I come again, and the Fire Spirits will pursue me."

There the Counselor said to the Boy, "Stay here until I bring you a brand from the fire; be ready to run because I'll be worn out when I come back, and the Fire Spirits will be chasing me."

Then he went up to the mountain; and the Fire Spirits only laughed when they saw him, for he looked so slinking, inconsiderable, and mean, that none of them thought harm from him. And in the night, when they were at their dance about the mountain, the Coyote stole the fire, and ran with it down the slope of the burning mountain. When the Fire Spirits saw what he had done they streamed out after him, red and angry, with a humming sound like a swarm of bees. But the Coyote was still ahead; the sparks of the brand streamed out along his flanks, as he carried it in his mouth; and he stretched his body to the trail.

Then he climbed the mountain, and the Fire Spirits just laughed when they saw him because he looked so sneaky, insignificant, and pitiful that none of them thought he was a threat. That night, while they were dancing around the mountain, the Coyote stole the fire and raced down the slope of the burning mountain. When the Fire Spirits realized what he had done, they surged out after him, red and furious, making a humming sound like a swarm of bees. But the Coyote was still ahead; sparks from the brand flew out along his sides as he carried it in his mouth, and he stretched his body to follow the trail.

The Boy saw him coming, like a falling star against the mountain; he heard the singing sound of the Fire Spirits close behind, and the labouring breath of the Counsellor. And when the good beast panted down beside him, the Boy caught the brand from his jaws and was off, like an arrow from a bent bow. Out he shot on the homeward path, and the Fire Spirits snapped and sang behind him. But fast as they pursued he fled faster, till he saw the next runner standing in his place, his body bent for the running. To him he passed it, and it was off and away, with the Fire Spirits raging in chase.

The Boy saw him coming, like a shooting star against the mountain; he heard the melodic sound of the Fire Spirits close behind, along with the heavy breathing of the Counsellor. When the loyal beast panted down beside him, the Boy grabbed the brand from his mouth and took off like an arrow from a bent bow. He zoomed down the path home, with the Fire Spirits snapping and singing behind him. But as fast as they chased him, he ran even faster, until he spotted the next runner waiting in his place, ready to go. He handed it off, and it sped away, with the Fire Spirits raging in pursuit.

So it passed from hand to hand, and the Fire Spirits tore after it through the scrub, till they came to the mountains of the snows; these they could not pass. Then the dark, sleek runners with the backward streaming brand bore it forward, shining starlike in the night, glowing red in sultry noons, violet pale in twilight glooms, until they came in safety to their own land.

So it moved from person to person, and the Fire Spirits chased after it through the brush until they reached the snowy mountains, which they couldn't cross. Then the dark, smooth runners with the flowing brand pushed it forward, shining like stars in the night, glowing red in the hot afternoons, and appearing pale violet in the dusky twilight until they safely arrived in their own land.

And there they kept it among stones and fed it with small sticks, as the Counsellor advised; and it kept the people warm.

And there they kept it among stones and fed it with small sticks, as the Advisor suggested; and it kept the people warm.

Ever after the Boy was called the Fire-Bringer; and ever after the Coyote bore the sign of the bringing, for the fur along his flanks was singed and yellow from the flames that streamed backward from the brand.

Ever since, the Boy was known as the Fire-Bringer; and from then on, the Coyote carried the mark of the bringing, because the fur along his sides was singed and yellow from the flames that streamed back from the brand.



THE BURNING OF THE RICEFIELDS[1]

THE BURNING OF THE RICE FIELDS[1]

[1] Adapted from Gleanings in Buddha-Fields, by Lafeadio Hearn. (Kegan Paul, Trench, Trübner and Co. Ltd. 5s. net.)

[1] Adapted from Gleanings in Buddha-Fields, by Lafcadio Hearn. (Kegan Paul, Trench, Trübner and Co. Ltd. 5s. net.)



Once there was a good old man who lived up on a mountain, far away in Japan. All round his little house the mountain was flat, and the ground was rich; and there were the ricefields of all the people who lived in the village at the mountain's foot. Mornings and evenings, the old man and his little grandson, who lived with him, used to look far down on the people at work in the village, and watch the blue sea which lay all round the land, so close that there was no room for fields below, only for houses. The little boy loved the ricefields, dearly, for he knew that all the good food for all the people came from them; and he often helped his grand father to watch over them.

Once there was a nice old man who lived on a mountain, far away in Japan. All around his small house, the mountain was flat, and the soil was rich; there were the rice fields of all the people who lived in the village at the foot of the mountain. Mornings and evenings, the old man and his little grandson, who lived with him, would look down at the people working in the village and watch the blue sea that surrounded the land, so close that there was no space for fields below, only for houses. The little boy loved the rice fields dearly because he knew that all the good food for everyone came from them; and he often helped his grandfather keep an eye on them.

One day, the grandfather was standing alone, before his house, looking far down at the people, and out at the sea, when, suddenly, he saw something very strange far off where the sea and sky meet. Something like a great cloud was rising there, as if the sea were lifting itself high into the sky. The old man put his hands to his eyes and looked again, hard as his old sight could. Then he turned and ran to the house. "Yone, Yone!" he cried, "bring a brand from the hearth!"

One day, the grandfather was standing alone in front of his house, gazing out at the people and the sea, when suddenly, he noticed something unusual in the distance where the sea meets the sky. It looked like a huge cloud rising up, as if the sea was lifting itself into the sky. The old man cupped his hands over his eyes and squinted harder than his age allowed. Then, he turned and ran back to the house. "Yone, Yone!" he shouted, "bring a brand from the hearth!"

The little grandson could not imagine what his grandfather wanted with fire, but he always obeyed, so he ran quickly and brought the brand. The old man already had one, and was running for the ricefields. Yone ran after. But what was his horror to see his grandfather thrust his burning brand into the ripe dry rice, where it stood.

The little grandson couldn't understand what his grandfather needed with fire, but he always obeyed, so he quickly ran to get the torch. The old man already had one and was heading towards the rice fields. Yone chased after him. But to his horror, he saw his grandfather thrust his burning torch into the ripe, dry rice where it was growing.

"Oh, Grandfather, Grandfather!" screamed the little boy, "what are you doing?"

"Oh, Grandpa, Grandpa!" yelled the little boy, "what are you doing?"

"Quick, set fire! thrust your brand in!" said the grandfather.

"Quick, start the fire! Stick your brand in!" said the grandfather.

Yone thought his dear grandfather had lost his mind, and he began to sob; but a little Japanese boy always obeys, so though he sobbed, he thrust his torch in, and the sharp flame ran up the dry stalks, red and yellow. In an instant, the field was ablaze, and thick black smoke began to pour up, on the mountain side. It rose like a cloud, black and fierce, and in no time the people below saw that their precious ricefields were on fire. Ah, how they ran! Men, women, and children climbed the mountain, running as fast as they could to save the rice; not one soul stayed behind.

Yone thought his beloved grandfather had lost his mind, and he started to cry; but a little Japanese boy always follows orders, so even though he was crying, he lit the torch and the sharp flame shot up the dry stalks, red and yellow. In an instant, the field was on fire, and thick black smoke started to rise up the mountainside. It billowed like a fierce black cloud, and soon the people below saw that their precious rice fields were burning. Oh, how they ran! Men, women, and children raced up the mountain, sprinting as fast as they could to save the rice; not a single person stayed behind.

And when they came to the mountain top, and saw the beautiful rice-crop all in flames, beyond help, they cried bitterly, "Who has done this thing? How did it happen?"

And when they reached the mountaintop and saw the beautiful rice crop burning, completely beyond saving, they cried out in anguish, "Who did this? How did this happen?"

"I set fire," said the old man, very solemnly; and the little grandson sobbed, "Grandfather set fire."

"I started a fire," said the old man, very seriously; and the little grandson cried, "Grandpa started a fire."

But when they came fiercely round the old man, with "Why? Why?" he only turned and pointed to the sea. "Look!" he said.

But when they angrily surrounded the old man, asking "Why? Why?" he just turned and pointed to the sea. "Look!" he said.

They all turned and looked. And there, where the blue sea had lain, so calm, a mighty wall of water, reaching from earth to sky, was rolling in. No one could scream, so terrible was the sight. The wall of water rolled in on the land, passed quite over the place where the village had been, and broke, with an awful sound, on the mountain side. One wave more, and still one more, came; and then all was water, as far as they could look, below; the village where they had been was under the sea.

They all turned and stared. And there, where the calm blue sea had been, a massive wall of water, stretching from the ground to the sky, was crashing in. No one could scream; the sight was too horrifying. The wall of water rolled onto the land, completely covering the spot where the village had existed, and broke, with a terrifying sound, against the mountainside. One more wave came, and then another; then everything was water as far as they could see below; the village they had been in was now under the sea.

But the people were all safe. And when they saw what the old man had done, they honoured him above all men for the quick wit which had saved them all from the tidal wave.

But the people were all safe. And when they saw what the old man had done, they honored him above everyone else for the quick thinking that had saved them all from the tidal wave.



THE STORY OF WYLIE[1]

THE STORY OF WYLIE[1]

[1] Adapted from Rab and his Friends, by Dr John Brown.

[1] Adapted from Rab and his Friends, by Dr. John Brown.



This is a story about a dog,—not the kind of dog you often see in the street here; not a fat, wrinkly pugdog, nor a smooth-skinned bulldog, nor even a big shaggy fellow, but a slim, silky-haired, sharp-eared little dog, the prettiest thing you can imagine. Her name was Wylie, and she lived in Scotland, far up on the hills, and helped her master take care of his sheep.

This is a story about a dog—not the type of dog you usually see on the streets here; not a chubby, wrinkled pug, nor a sleek bulldog, nor even a big shaggy one, but a slender, silky-haired, sharp-eared little dog, the cutest thing you can picture. Her name was Wylie, and she lived in Scotland, way up in the hills, helping her owner take care of his sheep.

You can't think how clever she was! She watched over the sheep and the little lambs like a soldier, and never let anything hurt them. She drove them out to pasture when it was time, and brought them safely home when it was time for that. When the silly sheep got frightened and ran this way and that, hurting themselves and getting lost, Wylie knew exactly what to do,—round on one side she would run, barking and scolding, driving them back; then round on the other, barking and scolding, driving them back, till they were all bunched together in front of the right gate. Then she drove them through as neatly as any person. She loved her work, and was a wonderfully fine sheepdog.

You can't imagine how clever she was! She watched over the sheep and the little lambs like a soldier, never letting anything hurt them. She took them out to pasture when it was time and brought them safely home when it was time for that. When the silly sheep got scared and ran every which way, hurting themselves and getting lost, Wylie knew exactly what to do—she would run around on one side, barking and scolding to drive them back; then around on the other, barking and scolding again, until they were all gathered together in front of the right gate. Then she guided them through as neatly as any person. She loved her job and was an incredibly skilled sheepdog.

At last her master grew too old to stay alone on the hills, and so he went away to live. Before he went, he gave Wylie to two kind young men who lived in the nearest town; he knew they would be good to her. They grew very fond of her, and so did their old grandmother and the little children: she was so gentle and handsome and well behaved.

At last, her master got too old to stay by himself in the hills, so he moved away to live elsewhere. Before he left, he gave Wylie to two nice young men who lived in the nearest town; he knew they would take good care of her. They became very fond of her, and so did their grandmother and the little kids: she was so gentle, beautiful, and well-mannered.

So now Wylie lived in the city where there were no sheep farms, only streets and houses, and she did not have to do any work at all,—she was just a pet dog. She seemed very happy and she was always good.

So now Wylie lived in the city where there were no sheep farms, only streets and houses, and she didn’t have to do any work at all—she was just a pet dog. She seemed very happy and was always well-behaved.

But after a while, the family noticed something odd, something very strange indeed, about their pet. Every single Tuesday night, about nine o'clock, Wylie disappeared. They would look for her, call her,—no, she was gone. And she would be gone all night. But every Wednesday morning, there she was at the door, waiting to be let in. Her silky coat was all sweaty and muddy and her feet heavy with weariness, but her bright eyes looked up at her masters as if she were trying to explain where she had been.

But after a while, the family noticed something weird, something really strange about their pet. Every Tuesday night around nine o'clock, Wylie vanished. They would search for her, call her—no, she was just gone. And she would be missing all night. But every Wednesday morning, there she was at the door, ready to come back inside. Her silky coat was all sweaty and muddy, and her feet were heavy from exhaustion, but her bright eyes looked up at her owners as if she were trying to explain where she had been.

Week after week the same thing happened. Nobody could imagine where Wylie went every Tuesday night. They tried to follow her to find out, but she always slipped away; they tried to shut her in, but she always found a way out. It grew to be a real mystery. Where in the world did Wylie go?

Week after week, the same thing happened. Nobody could imagine where Wylie went every Tuesday night. They tried to follow her to find out, but she always slipped away; they tried to lock her in, but she always found a way out. It became a real mystery. Where in the world did Wylie go?

You never could guess, so I am going to tell you.

You'd never guess, so I’m going to tell you.

In the city near the town where the kind young men lived was a big market like (naming one in the neighbourhood). Every sort of thing was sold there, even live cows and sheep and hens. On Tuesday nights, the farmers used to come down from the hills with their sheep to sell, and drive them through the city streets into the pens, ready to sell on Wednesday morning; that was the day they sold them.

In the city near the town where the kind young men lived, there was a big market like the ones nearby. They sold all kinds of things there, even live cows, sheep, and chickens. On Tuesday nights, the farmers would come down from the hills with their sheep to sell and drive them through the city streets into the pens, getting ready to sell them on Wednesday morning; that was the day for selling.

The sheep weren't used to the city noises and sights, and they always grew afraid and wild, and gave the farmers and the sheepdogs a great deal of trouble. They broke away and ran about, in everybody's way.

The sheep weren't used to the city noises and sights, and they always got scared and frantic, causing a lot of trouble for the farmers and the sheepdogs. They broke loose and ran around, getting in everyone's way.

But just as the trouble was worst, about sunrise, the farmers would see a little silky, sharp-eared dog come trotting all alone down the road, into the midst of them.

But just when things were at their worst, around sunrise, the farmers would spot a little silky, sharp-eared dog trotting all by itself down the road, right into the middle of them.

And then!

And then!

In and out the little dog ran like the wind, round and about, always in the right place, driving—coaxing—pushing—making the sheep mind like a good school-teacher, and never frightening them, till they were all safely in! All the other dogs together could not do as much as the little strange dog. She was a perfect wonder. And no one knew whose dog she was or where she came from. The farmers grew to watch for her, every week, and they called her "the wee fell yin" which is Scots for "the little terror"; they used to say when they saw her coming, "There's the wee fell yin! Now we'll get them in."

In and out, the little dog dashed like the wind, running around and about, always in just the right spot, guiding—encouraging—nudging—the sheep to behave like a good teacher, and never scaring them, until they were all safely gathered in! All the other dogs together couldn't match what the little strange dog could do. She was truly amazing. And no one knew whose dog she was or where she came from. The farmers began to look for her every week and called her "the wee fell yin," which is Scots for "the little terror"; they would say when they spotted her coming, "There's the wee fell yin! Now we'll get them in."

Every farmer would have liked to keep her, but she let no one catch her. As soon as her work was done she was off and away like a fairy dog, no one knew where. Week after week this happened, and nobody knew who the little strange dog was.

Every farmer would have loved to keep her, but she wouldn't let anyone catch her. As soon as her work was done, she was off and away like a fairy dog, and no one knew where she went. Week after week, this happened, and nobody knew who the little strange dog was.

But one day Wylie went to walk with her two masters, and they happened to meet some sheep farmers. The sheep farmers stopped short and stared at Wylie, and then they cried out, "Why, that's the dog! That's the wee fell yin!" And so it was. The little strange dog who helped with the sheep was Wylie.

But one day, Wylie went out for a walk with her two owners, and they ran into some sheep farmers. The farmers stopped and stared at Wylie, then shouted, "Hey, that's the dog! That's the little one!" And it was true. The little unusual dog that helped with the sheep was Wylie.

Her masters, of course, didn't know what the farmers meant, till they were told all about what I have been telling you. But when they heard about the pretty strange dog who came to market all alone, they knew at last where Wylie went, every Tuesday night. And they loved her better than ever.

Her owners, of course, didn't understand what the farmers were talking about until they were informed about everything I've been telling you. But when they heard about the unusual dog that came to the market all alone, they finally figured out where Wylie went every Tuesday night. And they adored her even more.

Wasn't it wise of the dear little dog to go and work for other people when her own work was taken away? I fancy she knew that the best people and the best dogs always work hard at something. Any way she did that same thing as long as she lived, and she was always just as gentle, and silky-haired, and loving as at first.

Wasn't it smart of the sweet little dog to go and work for other people when her own job was taken away? I think she understood that the best people and the best dogs always work hard at something. Either way, she did just that for her entire life, and she remained just as gentle, soft-haired, and loving as she was at the start.



LITTLE DAYLIGHT[1]

LITTLE DAYLIGHT[1]

[1] Adapted from At the Back of the North Wind, by George Macdonald.

[1] Adapted from At the Back of the North Wind, by George Macdonald.



Once there was a beautiful palace, which had a great wood at one side. The king and his courtiers hunted in the wood near the palace, and there it was kept open, free from underbrush. But farther away it grew wilder and wilder, till at last it was so thick that nobody knew what was there. It was a very great wood indeed.

Once there was a beautiful palace, which had a large forest on one side. The king and his courtiers hunted in the forest near the palace, and that area was kept clear, free from underbrush. But further away, it became wilder and wilder, until it was so dense that no one knew what was there. It was indeed a very large forest.

In the wood lived eight fairies. Seven of them were good fairies, who had lived there always; the eighth was a bad fairy, who had just come. And the worst of it was that nobody but the other fairies knew she was a fairy; people thought she was just an ugly old witch. The good fairies lived in the dearest little houses! One lived in a hollow silver birch, one in a little moss cottage, and so on. But the bad fairy lived in a horrid mud house in the middle of a dark swamp.

In the woods lived eight fairies. Seven of them were good fairies who had always lived there; the eighth was a bad fairy who had just arrived. The worst part was that only the other fairies knew she was a fairy; people thought she was just an ugly old witch. The good fairies lived in the cutest little houses! One lived in a hollow silver birch, another in a tiny moss cottage, and so on. But the bad fairy lived in a terrible mud house in the middle of a dark swamp.

Now when the first baby was born to the king and queen, her father and mother decided to name her "Daylight," because she was so bright and sweet. And of course they had a christening party. And of course they invited the fairies, because the good fairies had always been at the christening party when a princess was born in the palace, and everybody knew that they brought good gifts.

Now when the first baby was born to the king and queen, her father and mother chose to name her "Daylight" because she was so bright and sweet. Naturally, they held a christening party. And of course, they invited the fairies, since the good fairies had always attended the christening party when a princess was born in the palace, and everyone knew they brought wonderful gifts.

But, alas, no one knew about the swamp fairy, and she was not invited,—which really pleased her, because it gave her an excuse for doing something mean.

But, unfortunately, no one knew about the swamp fairy, and she wasn't invited—which actually made her happy, because it gave her a reason to do something mean.

The good fairies came to the christening party, and, one after another, five of them gave little Daylight good gifts. The other two stood among the guests, so that no one noticed them. The swamp fairy thought there were no more of them; so she stepped forward, just as the archbishop was handing the baby back to the lady-in-waiting.

The good fairies showed up at the christening party, and one by one, five of them gave little Daylight wonderful gifts. The other two blended in with the guests, so no one saw them. The swamp fairy assumed there were no more of them, so she stepped forward just as the archbishop was handing the baby back to the lady-in-waiting.

"I am just a little deaf," she said, mumbling a laugh with her toothless gums. "Will your reverence tell me the baby's name again?"

"I’m just a little hard of hearing," she said, laughing slyly with her toothless gums. "Could you please tell me the baby’s name again?"

"Certainly, my good woman," said the bishop; "the infant is little Daylight."

"Of course, my good lady," said the bishop; "the baby is little Daylight."

"And little Daylight it shall be, forsooth," cried the bad fairy. "I decree that she shall sleep all day." Then she laughed a horrid shrieking laugh, "He, he, hi, hi!"

"And it shall be just a little bit of daylight, indeed," cried the evil fairy. "I declare that she will sleep all day." Then she let out a terrible, screeching laugh, "He, he, hi, hi!"

Everyone looked at everyone else in despair, but out stepped the sixth good fairy, who by arrangement with her sisters had remained in the background to undo what she could of any evil that the swamp fairy might decree.

Everyone stared at one another in despair, but then the sixth good fairy stepped forward. She had stayed in the background, in agreement with her sisters, to reverse any evil that the swamp fairy might impose.

"Then at least she shall wake all night," she said, sadly.

"Then at least she will stay up all night," she said, sadly.

"Ah!" screamed the swamp fairy, "you spoke before I had finished, which is against the law, and gives me another chance." All the fairies started at once to say, "I beg your pardon!" But the bad fairy said, "I had only laughed 'he, he!' and 'hi, hi!' I had still 'ho, ho!' and 'hu, hu!' to laugh."

"Ah!" yelled the swamp fairy, "you spoke before I was done, which is against the rules, and now I get another chance." All the fairies immediately exclaimed, "I’m sorry!" But the wicked fairy said, "I had only laughed 'he, he!' and 'hi, hi!' I still had 'ho, ho!' and 'hu, hu!' left to laugh."

The fairies could not gainsay this, and the bad fairy had her other chance. She said,—

The fairies couldn't disagree with this, and the evil fairy had her other opportunity. She said,—

"Since she is to wake all night, I decree that she shall wax and wane with the moon! Ho, ho, hu, hu!"

"Since she has to stay up all night, I declare that she will rise and fall with the moon! Ha, ha, ha, ha!"

Out stepped the seventh good fairy. "Until a prince shall kiss her without knowing who she is," she said, quickly.

Out stepped the seventh good fairy. "Until a prince kisses her without knowing who she is," she said quickly.

The swamp fairy had been prepared for the trick of keeping back one good fairy, but she had not suspected it of two, and she could not say a word, for she had laughed "ho, ho!" and "hu, hu!"

The swamp fairy was ready for the trick of hiding away one good fairy, but she never expected it to be two, and she couldn't say anything because she had laughed "ho, ho!" and "hu, hu!"

The poor king and queen looked sad enough. "We don't know what you mean," they said to the good fairy who had spoken last. But the good fairy smiled. "The meaning of the thing will come with the thing," she said.

The sad king and queen looked really down. "We don’t understand what you’re saying," they told the kind fairy who had just spoken. But the kind fairy smiled. "You’ll understand it when it happens," she said.

That was the end of the party, but it was only the beginning of the trouble. Can you imagine what a queer household it would be, where the baby laughed and crowed all night, and slept all day? Little Daylight was as merry and bright all night as any baby in the world, but with the first sign of dawn she fell asleep, and slept like a little dormouse till dark. Nothing could waken her while day lasted. Still, the royal family got used to this; but the rest of the bad fairy's gift was a great deal

That was the end of the party, but it was just the start of the trouble. Can you imagine what a strange household it would be, where the baby laughed and played all night, and slept all day? Little Daylight was as cheerful and lively all night as any baby could be, but with the first hint of dawn, she would fall asleep and snooze like a little dormouse until it got dark. Nothing could wake her while it was daytime. Still, the royal family got used to this; but the rest of the bad fairy's gift was quite a lot.

worse,—that about waxing and waning with the moon. You know how the moon grows bigger and brighter each night, from the time it is a curly silver thread low in the sky till it is round and golden, flooding the whole sky with light? That is the waxing moon. Then, you know, it wanes; it grows smaller and paler again, night by night, till at last it disappears for a while, altogether. Well, poor little Daylight waxed and waned with it. She was the rosiest, plumpest, merriest baby in the world when the moon was at the full; but as it began to wane her little cheeks grew paler, her tiny hands thinner, with every night, till she lay in her cradle like a shadow-baby, without sound or motion. At first they thought she was dead, when the moon disappeared, but after some months they got used to this too, and only waited eagerly for the new moon, to see her revive. When it shone again, faint and silver, on the horizon, the baby stirred weakly, and then they fed her gently; each night she grew a little better, and when the moon was near the full again, she was again a lively, rosy, lovely child.

worse—that whole thing about growing and shrinking with the moon. You know how the moon gets bigger and brighter each night, from being a thin silver thread low in the sky to a full, golden orb lighting up the whole sky? That's the waxing moon. Then it shrinks; it gets smaller and dimmer night by night until it finally disappears for a while completely. Well, poor little Daylight grew and shrank along with it. She was the rosiest, chubbiest, happiest baby in the world when the moon was full; but as it started to shrink, her little cheeks became paler, and her tiny hands grew thinner with each passing night, until she lay in her cradle like a shadow-baby, completely still and silent. At first, they thought she was dead when the moon vanished, but after a few months, they got used to it too, and just eagerly waited for the new moon to see her come back to life. When it appeared again, faint and silver, on the horizon, the baby stirred weakly, and then they fed her gently; each night she improved a little, and when the moon was almost full again, she was once more a lively, rosy, beautiful child.

So it went on till she grew up. She grew to be the most beautiful maiden the moon ever shone on, and everyone loved her so much, for her sweet ways and her merry heart, that someone was always planning to stay up at night, to be near her. But she did not like to be watched, especially when she felt the bad time of waning coming on; so her ladies-in-waiting had to be very careful. When the moon waned she became shrunken and pale and bent, like an old, old woman, worn out with sorrow. Only her golden hair and her blue eyes remained unchanged, and this gave her a terribly strange look. At last, as the moon disappeared, she faded away to a little, bowed, old creature, asleep and helpless.

So it went on until she grew up. She became the most beautiful girl the moon had ever seen, and everyone adored her for her sweet nature and cheerful spirit, so much so that someone was always planning to stay up at night just to be close to her. However, she didn't like being watched, especially when she felt that difficult time of waning approaching; her ladies-in-waiting had to be very cautious. When the moon waned, she became diminished and pale, hunched over like an old woman, exhausted by sadness. Only her golden hair and blue eyes stayed the same, which gave her a strikingly strange appearance. Finally, as the moon vanished, she turned into a small, bowed, old figure, asleep and powerless.

No wonder she liked best to be alone! She got in the way of wandering by herself in the beautiful wood, playing in the moonlight when she was well, stealing away in the shadows when she was fading with the moon. Her father had a lovely little house of roses and vines built for her, there. It stood at the edge of a most beautiful open glade, inside the wood, where the moon shone best. There the princess lived with her ladies. And there she danced when the moon was full. But when the moon waned, her ladies often lost her altogether, so far did she wander; and sometimes they found her sleeping under a great tree, and brought her home in their arms.

No wonder she preferred being alone! She loved wandering by herself in the beautiful woods, playing in the moonlight when she felt good, and slipping away into the shadows when she was fading with the moon. Her father had a lovely little house made of roses and vines built for her there. It stood at the edge of the most beautiful open glade inside the woods, where the moon shone the brightest. There, the princess lived with her ladies. And there, she danced when the moon was full. But when the moon waned, her ladies often lost track of her, as she wandered so far; sometimes they found her sleeping under a big tree and carried her home in their arms.

When the princess was about seventeen years old, there was a rebellion in a kingdom not far from her father's. Wicked nobles murdered the king of the country and stole his throne, and would have murdered the young prince, too, if he had not escaped, dressed in peasant's clothes.

When the princess was around seventeen years old, there was a rebellion in a kingdom close to her father's. Evil nobles killed the king of that land and seized his throne, and they would have killed the young prince as well if he hadn't escaped in disguise as a peasant.

Dressed in his poor rags, the prince wandered about a long time, till one day he got into a great wood, and lost his way. It was the wood where the Princess Daylight lived, but of course he did not know anything about that nor about her. He wandered till night, and then he came to a queer little house. One of the good fairies lived there, and the minute she saw him she knew all about everything; but to him she looked only like a kind old woman. She gave him a good supper and a bed for the night, and told him to come back to her if he found no better place for the next night. But the prince said he must get out of the wood at once; so in the morning he took leave of the fairy.

Dressed in his ragged clothes, the prince wandered for a long time until one day he stumbled into a dense forest and got lost. It was the forest where Princess Daylight lived, but he had no idea about that or her. He wandered until nightfall and then came across a strange little house. One of the good fairies lived there, and the moment she saw him, she knew everything about him; to him, however, she just looked like a kind old woman. She offered him a good dinner and a bed for the night, and told him to come back if he couldn’t find a better place for the next night. But the prince said he needed to get out of the forest right away, so in the morning he said goodbye to the fairy.

All day long he walked, and walked; but at nightfall he had not found his way out of the wood, so he lay down to rest till the moon should rise and light his path.

All day long he walked and walked; but by nightfall, he still hadn’t found his way out of the woods, so he lay down to rest until the moon rose to light his path.

When he woke the moon was glorious; it was three days from the full, and bright as silver. By its light he saw what he thought to be the edge of the wood, and he hastened toward it. But when he came to it, it was only an open space, surrounded with trees. It was so very lovely, in the white moonlight, that the prince stood a minute to look. And as he looked, something white moved out of the trees on the far side of the open space. It was something slim and white, that swayed in the dim light like a young birch.

When he woke up, the moon was stunning; it was three days away from being full and shining like silver. By its light, he thought he saw the edge of the forest, so he hurried toward it. But when he got there, it was just an open area surrounded by trees. It was so beautiful in the bright moonlight that the prince paused for a moment to take it in. As he watched, something white emerged from the trees on the far side of the clearing. It was slender and white, swaying in the dim light like a young birch.

"It must be a moon fairy," thought the prince; and he stepped into the shadow.

"It must be a moon fairy," thought the prince, and he stepped into the shadow.

The moon fairy came nearer and nearer, dancing and swaying in the moonlight. And as she came, she began to sing a soft, gay little song.

The moon fairy drew closer and closer, dancing and swaying in the moonlight. As she approached, she started to sing a gentle, cheerful little song.

But when she was quite close, the prince saw that she was not a fairy after all, but a real human maiden,—the loveliest maiden he had ever seen. Her hair was like yellow corn, and her smile made all the place merry. Her white gown fluttered as she danced, and her little song sounded like a bird note.

But when she got really close, the prince saw that she wasn’t a fairy after all, but a real human girl—the most beautiful girl he had ever seen. Her hair was like golden corn, and her smile made everything around her cheerful. Her white dress fluttered as she danced, and her little song sounded like a bird's chirp.

The prince watched her till she danced out of sight, and then until she once more came toward him; and she seemed so like a moonbeam herself, as she lifted her face to the sky, that he was almost afraid to breathe. He had never seen anything so lovely. By the time she had danced twice round the circle, he could think of nothing in the world except the hope of finding out who she was, and staying near her.

The prince watched her until she danced out of sight, and then until she came back toward him again; she looked so much like a moonbeam herself, as she lifted her face to the sky, that he was almost afraid to breathe. He had never seen anything so beautiful. By the time she had danced around the circle twice, he could think of nothing in the world except the hope of discovering who she was and staying close to her.

But while he was waiting for her to appear the third time, his weariness overcame him, and he fell asleep. And when he awoke, it was broad day, and the beautiful maiden had vanished.

But while he was waiting for her to show up for the third time, his fatigue got the better of him, and he fell asleep. When he woke up, it was bright daytime, and the beautiful girl had disappeared.

He hunted about, hoping to find where she lived, and on the other side of the glade he came upon a lovely little house, covered with moss and climbing roses. He thought she must live there, so he went round to the kitchen door and asked the kind cook for a drink of water, and while he was drinking it he asked who lived there. She told him it was the house of the Princess Daylight, but she told him nothing else about her, because she was not allowed to talk about her mistress. But she gave him a very good meal and told him other things.

He searched around, hoping to find where she lived, and on the other side of the clearing, he stumbled upon a charming little house, covered in moss and climbing roses. He figured she must live there, so he walked around to the kitchen door and asked the friendly cook for a drink of water. While he was drinking, he asked her who lived there. She told him it was the home of Princess Daylight, but she didn’t share any more information about her because she wasn’t allowed to talk about her employer. However, she did give him a delicious meal and shared other stories.

He did not go back to the little old woman who had been so kind to him first, but wandered all day in the wood, waiting for the moontime. Again he waited at the edge of the dell, and when the white moon was high in the heavens, once more he saw the glimmering in the distance, and once more the lovely maiden floated toward him. He knew her name was the Princess Daylight, but this time she seemed to him much lovelier than before. She was all in blue like the blue of the sky in summer. (She really was more lovely, you know, because the moon was almost at the full.) All night he watched her, quite forgetting that he ought not to be doing it, till she disappeared on the opposite side of the glade. Then, very tired, he found his way to the little old woman's house, had breakfast with her, and fell fast asleep in the bed she gave him.

He didn’t go back to the kind old woman who had helped him first, but wandered around the woods all day, waiting for nightfall. Again, he waited at the edge of the clearing, and when the bright moon was high in the sky, he once more saw the shining light in the distance, and again the beautiful maiden floated toward him. He knew her name was Princess Daylight, but this time she seemed even more beautiful than before. She wore a gown that was as blue as the summer sky. (She really was more beautiful because the moon was almost full.) All night, he watched her, completely forgetting that he shouldn’t be doing that, until she disappeared on the other side of the glade. Then, feeling very tired, he made his way to the old woman’s house, had breakfast with her, and fell fast asleep in the bed she gave him.

The fairy knew well enough by his face that he had seen Daylight, and when he woke up in the evening and started off again she gave him a strange little flask and told him to use it if ever he needed it.

The fairy could tell by his expression that he had experienced daylight, and when he woke up in the evening and set off again, she handed him a peculiar little flask and advised him to use it if he ever needed it.

This night the princess did not appear in the dell until midnight, at the very full of the moon. But when she came, she was so lovely that she took the prince's breath away. Just think!—she was dressed in a gown that looked as if it were made of fireflies' wings, embroidered in gold. She danced around and around, singing, swaying, and flitting like a beam of sunlight, till the prince grew quite dazzled.

This night the princess didn’t show up in the glade until midnight, at the peak of the full moon. But when she arrived, she was so beautiful that she took the prince's breath away. Just think!—she was wearing a dress that looked like it was made from fireflies’ wings, embroidered in gold. She danced around and around, singing, swaying, and flitting like a beam of sunlight, until the prince was completely mesmerized.

But while he had been watching her, he had not noticed that the sky was growing dark and the wind was rising. Suddenly there was a clap of thunder. The princess danced on. But another clap came louder, and then a sudden great flash of lightning that lit up the sky from end to end. The prince couldn't help shutting his eyes, but he opened them quickly to see if Daylight was hurt. Alas, she was lying on the ground. The prince ran to her, but she was already up again.

But while he was watching her, he hadn't noticed that the sky was getting dark and the wind was picking up. Suddenly, there was a loud clap of thunder. The princess kept dancing. But then there was another clap, even louder, followed by a bright flash of lightning that lit up the whole sky. The prince couldn’t help but shut his eyes, but he opened them quickly to check if Daylight was okay. Unfortunately, she was lying on the ground. The prince ran to her, but she was already back on her feet.

"Who are you?" she said.

"Who are you?" she asked.

"I thought," stammered the prince, " you might be hurt."

"I thought," the prince stumbled over his words, "you might be hurt."

"There is nothing the matter. Go away."

"Everything's fine. Just go."

The prince went sadly.

The prince left sadly.

"Come back," said the princess. The prince came. "I like you, you do as you are told. Are you good?"

"Come back," said the princess. The prince came. "I like you; you do what you're told. Are you a good person?"

"Not so good as I should like to be," said the prince.

"Not as good as I would like to be," said the prince.

"Then go and grow better," said the princess.

"Then go and be a better person," said the princess.

The prince went, more sadly.

The prince left, feeling sad.

"Come back," said the princess. The prince came. "I think you must be a prince," she said.

"Come back," said the princess. The prince came. "I think you must be a prince," she said.

"Why?" said the prince.

"Why?" asked the prince.

"Because you do as you are told, and you tell the truth. Will you tell me what the sun looks like?"

"Because you do what you're told, and you speak the truth. Will you tell me what the sun looks like?"

"Why, everybody knows that," said the prince.

"Why, everyone knows that," said the prince.

"I am different from everybody," said the princess,—"I don't know."

"I’m different from everyone," said the princess, "I don’t know."

"But," said the prince, "do you not look when you wake up in the morning?"

"But," said the prince, "don’t you look around when you wake up in the morning?"

"That's just it," said the princess, "I never do wake up in the morning. I never can wake up until—" Then the princess remembered that she was talking to a prince, and putting her hands over her face she walked swiftly away. The prince followed her, but she turned and put up her hand to tell him not to. And like the gentleman prince that he was, he obeyed her at once.

"That's exactly it," said the princess, "I never wake up in the morning. I can't wake up until—" Then the princess realized she was talking to a prince and, covering her face with her hands, quickly walked away. The prince followed her, but she turned and raised her hand to signal him to stop. And being the gentleman that he was, he immediately obeyed her.

Now all this time, the wicked swamp fairy had not known a word about what was going on. But now she found out, and she was furious, for fear that little Daylight should be delivered from her spell. So she cast her spells to keep the prince from finding Daylight again. Night after night the poor prince wandered and wandered, and never could find the little dell. And when daytime came, of course, there was no princess to be seen. Finally, at the time that the moon was almost gone, the swamp fairy stopped her spells, because she knew that by this time Daylight would be so changed and ugly that the prince would never know her if he did see her. She said to herself with a wicked laugh:—

Now all this time, the evil swamp fairy had no idea what was happening. But now she found out, and she was furious, fearing that little Daylight would be freed from her spell. So she cast her spells to keep the prince from finding Daylight again. Night after night, the poor prince wandered and searched, but he could never find the little dell. And when daytime came, of course, there was no princess to be seen. Finally, when the moon was almost gone, the swamp fairy stopped her spells, because she knew that by then Daylight would be so changed and ugly that the prince would never recognize her if he did see her. She said to herself with a wicked laugh:—

"No fear of his wanting to kiss her now!"

"No worries about him wanting to kiss her now!"

That night the prince did find the dell, but no princess came. A little after midnight he passed near the lovely little house where she lived, and there he overheard her waiting-women talking about her. They seemed in great distress. They were saying that the princess had wandered into the woods and was lost. The prince didn't know, of course, what it meant, but he did understand that the princess was lost somewhere, and he started off to find her. After he had gone a long way without finding her, he came to a big old tree, and there he thought he would light a fire to show her the way if she should happen to see it.

That night, the prince did find the clearing, but no princess came. A little after midnight, he passed by the charming little house where she lived, and he overheard her attendants talking about her. They sounded very upset. They were saying that the princess had wandered into the woods and was lost. The prince didn’t know exactly what that meant, but he understood that the princess was somewhere out there lost, so he set off to find her. After a long time of searching without any luck, he came across a big old tree, and decided to start a fire to light the way for her in case she happened to see it.

As the blaze flared up, he suddenly saw a little black heap on the other side of the tree. Somebody was lying there. He ran to the spot, his heart beating with hope. But when he lifted the cloak which was huddled about the form, he saw at once that it was not Daylight. A pinched, withered, white, little old woman's face shone out at him. The hood was drawn close down over her forehead, the eyes were closed, and as the prince lifted the cloak, the old woman's lips moaned faintly.

As the fire blazed up, he suddenly noticed a small black shape on the other side of the tree. Someone was lying there. He rushed over, his heart filled with hope. But when he lifted the cloak draped over the figure, he immediately realized it wasn't Daylight. A thin, wrinkled, white, old woman's face stared back at him. The hood was pulled tightly down over her forehead, her eyes were closed, and as the prince lifted the cloak, the old woman's lips let out a faint moan.

"Oh, poor mother," said the prince, "what is the matter?" The old woman only moaned again. The prince lifted her and carried her over to the warm fire, and rubbed her hands, trying to find out what was the matter. But she only moaned, and her face was so terribly strange and white that the prince's tender heart ached for her. Remembering his little flask, he poured some of his liquid between her lips, and then he thought the best thing he could do was to carry her to the princess's house, where she could be taken care of.

"Oh, poor mother," said the prince, "what's wrong?" The old woman just moaned again. The prince picked her up and carried her over to the warm fire, rubbing her hands, trying to figure out what was going on. But she just moaned, and her face was so strangely pale that the prince's kind heart ached for her. Remembering his little flask, he poured some of his liquid between her lips, and then he thought the best thing to do was to take her to the princess's house, where she could get help.

As he lifted the poor little form in his arms, two great tears stole out from the old woman's closed eyes and ran down her wrinkled cheeks.

As he picked up the poor little body in his arms, two big tears slipped from the old woman's closed eyes and rolled down her wrinkled cheeks.

"Oh, poor, poor mother," said the prince pityingly; and he stooped and kissed her withered lips.

"Oh, poor, poor mom," said the prince with sympathy; and he leaned down and kissed her dry lips.

As he walked through the forest with the old woman in his arms, it seemed to him that she grew heavier and heavier; he could hardly carry her at all; and then she stirred, and at last he was obliged to set her down, to rest. He meant to lay her on the ground. But the old woman stood upon her feet.

As he carried the old woman through the forest, he felt her getting heavier and heavier; he could barely manage to hold her anymore. Eventually, she stirred, and he finally had to put her down to take a break. He intended to lay her on the ground, but the old woman stood up on her own.

And then the hood fell back from her face. As she looked up at the prince, the first, long, yellow ray of the rising sun struck full upon her,—and it was the Princess Daylight! Her hair was golden as the sun itself, and her eyes as blue as the flower that grows in the corn.

And then the hood fell back from her face. As she looked up at the prince, the first long yellow ray of the rising sun shone directly on her, and it was the Princess Daylight! Her hair was as golden as the sun itself, and her eyes as blue as the flower that grows in the corn.

The prince fell on his knees before her. But she gave him her hand and made him rise.

The prince knelt down in front of her. But she offered him her hand and helped him get up.

"You kissed me when I was an old woman," said the princess, "I'll kiss you now that I am a young princess." And she did.

"You kissed me when I was an old woman," said the princess, "I'll kiss you now that I'm a young princess." And she did.

And then she turned her face toward the dawn.

And then she turned her face toward the sunrise.

"Dear Prince," she said, "is that the sun?"

"Dear Prince," she said, "is that the sun?"



THE SAILOR MAN[1]

THE SAILOR[1]

[1] From The Golden Windows, by Laura E. Richards. (H.R. Allenson Ltd. 2s. 6d. net.)

[1] From The Golden Windows, by Laura E. Richards. (H.R. Allenson Ltd. £0.12. net.)



Once upon a time, two children came to the house of a sailor man, who lived beside the salt sea; and they found the sailor man sitting in his doorway knotting ropes.

Once upon a time, two kids arrived at the home of a fisherman who lived by the ocean, and they found the fisherman sitting in his doorway tying knots in ropes.

"How do you do?" asked the sailor man.

"How are you?" asked the sailor.

We are very well, thank you," said the children, who had learned manners, "and we hope you are the same. We heard that you had a boat, and we thought that perhaps you would take us out in her, and teach us how to sail, for that is what we most wish to know."

"We're doing great, thank you," said the children, who had learned their manners, "and we hope you are too. We heard you have a boat, and we thought maybe you could take us out on it and teach us how to sail, because that's what we really want to learn."

"All in good time," said the sailor man. "I am busy now, but by-and-by, when my work is done, I may perhaps take one of you if you are ready to learn. Meantime here are some ropes that need knotting; you might be doing that, since it has to be done." And he showed them how the knots should be tied, and went away and left them.

"All in good time," said the sailor. "I'm busy right now, but eventually, when I'm done with my work, I might be able to take one of you if you are ready to learn. In the meantime, here are some ropes that need knotting; you can take care of that since it has to be done." And he showed them how to tie the knots, then went away and left them.

When he was gone the first child ran to the window and looked out.

When he left, the first child ran to the window and looked outside.

"There is the sea," he said. "The waves come up on the beach, almost to the door of the house. They run up all white, like prancing horses, and then they go dragging back. Come and look!"

"There’s the ocean," he said. "The waves roll onto the beach, nearly reaching the door of the house. They rush in all foamy, like playful horses, and then they pull back. Come and see!"

"I cannot," said the second child. "I am tying a knot."

"I can't," said the second child. "I'm tying a knot."

"Oh!" cried the first child, "I see the boat. She is dancing like a lady at a ball; I never saw such a beauty. Come and look!"

"Oh!" shouted the first child, "I see the boat. It's swaying like a lady at a dance; I've never seen anything so beautiful. Come and take a look!"

"I cannot," said the second child. "I am tying a knot."

"I can't," said the second child. "I'm tying a knot."

"I shall have a delightful sail in that boat," said the first child. "I expect that the sailor man will take me, because I am the eldest and I know more about it. There was no need of my watching when he showed you the knots, because I knew how already."

"I’m going to have a great time sailing in that boat," said the first child. "I think the sailor will take me because I’m the oldest and I know more about it. There was no need for me to pay attention when he showed you the knots, because I already knew how to do that."

Just then the sailor man came in.

Just then, the sailor walked in.

"Well," he said, "my work is over. What have you been doing in the meantime?"

"Well," he said, "I'm done with my work. What have you been up to in the meantime?"

"I have been looking at the boat," said the first child. "What a beauty she is! I shall have the best time in her that ever I had in my life."

"I've been looking at the boat," said the first child. "What a beauty she is! I'm going to have the best time in her that I've ever had in my life."

"I have been tying knots," said the second child.

"I've been tying knots," said the second child.

"Come, then," said the sailor man, and he held out his hand to the second child. "I will take you out in the boat, and teach you to sail her."

"Come on," said the sailor, and he held out his hand to the second child. "I'll take you out in the boat and teach you how to sail it."

"But I am the eldest," cried the first child, "and I know a great deal more than she does."

"But I'm the oldest," shouted the first child, "and I know way more than she does."

"That may be," said the sailor man; "but a person must learn to tie a knot before he can learn to sail a boat."

"That might be true," said the sailor. "But you have to learn how to tie a knot before you can learn to sail a boat."

"But I have learned to tie a knot," cried the child. "I know all about it!"

"But I've learned how to tie a knot," the child shouted. "I know all about it!"

"How can I tell that?" asked the sailor man.

"How can I tell that?" asked the sailor.



THE STORY OF JAIRUS'S DAUGHTER[1]

THE STORY OF JAIRUS'S DAUGHTER__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[1] This should usually be prefaced by a brief statement of Jesus habit of healing and comforting all with whom He came in close contact. The exact form of the preface must depend on how much of His life has already been given in stories.

[1] This should typically start with a quick mention of Jesus' tendency to heal and comfort everyone he interacted with. The specific wording of the introduction should depend on how much of His life has already been shared in stories.



Once, while Jesus was journeying about, He passed near a town where a man named Jairus lived. This man was a ruler in the synagogue, and he had just one little daughter about twelve years of age. At the time that Jesus was there the little daughter was very sick, and at last she lay a-dying.

Once, while Jesus was traveling around, He passed near a town where a man named Jairus lived. This man was a leader in the synagogue, and he had just one young daughter who was around twelve years old. At the time that Jesus was there the little daughter was very sick, and eventually, she was close to death.

Her father heard that there was a wonderful man near the town, who was healing sick people whom no one else could help, and in his despair he ran out into the streets to search for Him. He found Jesus walking in the midst of a crowd of people, and when he saw Him he fell down at Jesus feet and besought Him to come into his house, to heal his daughter. And Jesus said, Yes, he would go with him. But there were so many people begging to be healed, and so many looking to see what happened, that the crowd thronged them, and kept them from moving fast. And before they reached the house one of the man's servants came to meet them, and said, "Thy daughter is dead; trouble not the Master to come farther."

Her father heard about an amazing man in town who could heal sick people that no one else could help, and in his desperation, he ran out into the streets to find Him. He found Jesus walking among a crowd of people, and when he saw Him, he fell at Jesus' feet and begged Him to come to his house to heal his daughter. Jesus agreed to go with him. However, there were so many people asking to be healed and so many curious onlookers that the crowd was pressing in on them, slowing them down. Before they reached the house, one of the man's servants came to meet them and said, "Your daughter is dead; don't bother the Master any further."

But instantly Jesus turned to the father and said, "Fear not; only believe, and she shall be made whole." And He went on with Jairus, to the house.

But immediately Jesus turned to the father and said, "Don't be afraid; just believe, and she will be healed." Then he went with Jairus to the house.

When they came to the house, they heard the sound of weeping and lamentation; the household was mourning for the little daughter, who was dead. Jesus sent all the strangers away from the door, and only three of His disciples and the father and mother of the child went in with Him. And when He was within, He said to the mourning people, "Weep not; she is not dead; she sleepeth."

When they arrived at the house, they heard the sound of crying and mourning; the family was grieving for their little daughter who had passed away. Jesus sent all the outsiders away from the door, and only three of His disciples and the child's father and mother went in with Him. Once inside, He said to the grieving people, "Don't cry; she isn't dead; she’s just asleep."

When He had passed, they laughed Him to scorn, for they knew that she was dead.

When He passed by, they mocked Him, because they believed she was dead.

Then Jesus left them all, and went alone into the chamber where the little daughter lay. And when He was there, alone, He went up to the bed where she was, and bent over her, and took her by the hand. And He said, "Maiden, arise."

Then Jesus left everyone behind and went alone into the room where the little girl was lying. When He was there by Himself, He approached the bed where she was, leaned over her, and took her hand. He said, "Girl, get up."

And her spirit came unto her again! And she lived, and grew up in her father's house.

And her spirit returned to her! She lived and grew up in her father's house.


ESPECIALLY FOR CLASSES IV. AND V.



ARTHUR AND THE SWORD[1]

ARTHUR AND THE SWORD[1]

[1] Adapted from Sir Thomas Malory.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Adapted from Sir Thomas Malory.



Once there was a great king in Britain named Uther, and when he died the other kings and princes disputed over the kingdom, each wanting it for himself. But King Uther had a son named Arthur, the rightful heir to the throne, of whom no one knew, for he had been taken away secretly while he was still a baby by a wise old man called Merlin, who had him brought up in the family of a certain Sir Ector, for fear of the malice of wicked knights. Even the boy himself thought Sir Ector was his father, and he loved Sir Ector's son, Sir Kay, with the love of a brother.

Once there was a great king in Britain named Uther, and when he died, the other kings and princes fought over the kingdom, each wanting it for himself. But King Uther had a son named Arthur, the rightful heir to the throne, whom no one knew about, because he had been secretly taken away as a baby by a wise old man named Merlin. Merlin had him raised in the family of a man named Sir Ector, to protect him from the evil knights. The boy himself believed that Sir Ector was his father, and he loved Sir Ector's son, Sir Kay, like a brother.

When the kings and princes could not be kept in check any longer, and something had to be done to determine who was to be king, Merlin made the Archbishop of Canterbury send for them all to come to London. It was Christmas time, and in the great cathedral a solemn service was held, and prayer was made that some sign should be given, to show who was the rightful king. When the service was over, there appeared a strange stone in the churchyard, against the high altar. It was a great white stone, like marble, with something sunk in it that looked like a steel anvil; and in the anvil was driven a great glistening sword. The sword had letters of gold written on it, which read: "Whoso pulleth out this sword of this stone and anvil is rightwise king born of all England."

When the kings and princes could no longer be controlled, and it became necessary to decide who would be king, Merlin instructed the Archbishop of Canterbury to summon them all to London. It was Christmas time, and in the grand cathedral, a solemn service took place, with prayers said for a sign to indicate the rightful king. After the service was over, a strange stone appeared in the churchyard, in front of the high altar. It was a large white stone, resembling marble, with something embedded in it that looked like a steel anvil; and in the anvil was a magnificent shining sword. The sword had golden letters inscribed on it, reading: "Whoso pulleth out this sword of this stone and anvil is the true-born king of all England."

All wondered at the strange sword and its strange writing; and when the archbishop himself came out and gave permission, many of the knights tried to pull the sword from the stone, hoping to be king. But no one could move it a hair's breadth.

All were amazed by the unusual sword and its peculiar markings; and when the archbishop himself stepped forward and granted permission, many of the knights attempted to pull the sword from the stone, hoping to become king. But no one could budge it even a little.

"He is not here," said the archbishop, "that shall achieve the sword; but doubt not, God will make him known."

"He isn’t here," said the archbishop, "the one who will wield the sword; but don’t worry, God will reveal him."

Then they set a guard of ten knights to keep the stone, and the archbishop appointed a day when all should come together to try at the stone,—kings from far and near. In the meantime, splendid jousts were held, outside London, and both knights and commons were bidden.

Then they placed a guard of ten knights to watch over the stone, and the archbishop scheduled a day for everyone to gather and attempt to lift the stone—kings from distant lands as well as nearby. In the meantime, grand jousts took place outside London, and both knights and common folk were invited.

Sir Ector came up to the jousts, with others, and with him rode Kay and Arthur. Kay had been made a knight at Allhallowmas, and when he found there was to be so fine a joust he wanted a sword, to join it. But he had left his sword behind, where his father and he had slept the night before. So he asked young Arthur to ride for it.

Sir Ector arrived at the jousts, accompanied by others, and with him rode Kay and Arthur. Kay had been made a knight on Allhallowmas, and when he realized there was going to be such a great joust, he wanted a sword to join in. But he had left his sword behind, where he and his father had slept the night before. So he asked young Arthur to ride back for it.

"I will well," said Arthur, and rode back for it. But when he came to the castle, the lady and all her household were at the jousting, and there was none to let him in.

"I will do that," said Arthur, and rode back for it. But when he arrived at the castle, the lady and all her household were at the jousting, and there was no one to let him in.

Thereat Arthur said to himself, "My brother Sir Kay shall not be without a sword this day." And he remembered the sword he had seen in the churchyard. "I will to the churchyard," he said, "and take that sword with me." So he rode into the churchyard, tied his horse to the stile, and went up to the stone. The guards were away to the tourney, and the sword was there, alone.

There, Arthur said to himself, "My brother Sir Kay won't be without a sword today." And he remembered the sword he had seen in the churchyard. "I’ll go to the churchyard," he said, "and take that sword with me." So he rode into the churchyard, tied his horse to the fence, and walked up to the stone. The guards were away at the tournament, and the sword was there, all alone.

Going up to the stone, young Arthur took the great sword by the hilt, and lightly and fiercely he drew it out of the anvil.

Going up to the stone, young Arthur grabbed the great sword by the hilt and pulled it out of the anvil with both ease and determination.

Then he rode straight to Sir Kay, and gave it to him.

Then he rode straight to Sir Kay and handed it to him.

Sir Kay knew instantly that it was the sword of the stone, and he rode off at once to his father and said, "Sir, lo, here is the sword of the stone; I must be king of the land." But Sir Ector asked him where he got the sword. And when Sir Kay said, "From my brother," he asked Arthur how he got it. When Arthur told him, Sir Ector bowed his head before him. "Now I understand ye must be king of this land," he said to Arthur.

Sir Kay immediately recognized that it was the sword from the stone, and he quickly rode to his father, saying, "Father, look, here is the sword from the stone; I have to be king of this land." But Sir Ector asked him where he got the sword. When Sir Kay replied, "From my brother," he turned to Arthur and asked how he obtained it. After Arthur explained, Sir Ector bowed his head in respect. "Now I see that you must be king of this land," he said to Arthur.

"Wherefore I?" said Arthur.

"Why me?" said Arthur.

"For God will have it so," said Ector; "never man should have drawn out this sword but he that shall be rightwise king of this land. Now let me see whether ye can put the sword as it was in the stone, and pull it out again."

"For God wants it this way," Ector said; "no one should have pulled out this sword except for the one who is the rightful king of this land. Now let me see if you can put the sword back in the stone and pull it out again."

Straightway Arthur put the sword back.

Straight away, Arthur put the sword back.

Then Sir Ector tried to pull it out, and after him Sir Kay; but neither could stir it. Then Arthur pulled it out. Thereupon, Sir Ector and Sir Kay kneeled upon the ground before him.

Then Sir Ector tried to pull it out, and after him Sir Kay; but neither could move it. Then Arthur pulled it out. At that, Sir Ector and Sir Kay knelt on the ground before him.

"Alas," said Arthur, "mine own dear father and brother, why kneel ye to me?"

"Alas," said Arthur, "my dear father and brother, why are you kneeling to me?"

Sir Ector told him, then, all about his royal birth, and how he had been taken privily away by Merlin. But when Arthur found Sir Ector was not truly his father, he was so sad at heart that he cared not greatly to be king. And he begged his father and brother to love him still. Sir Ector asked that Sir Kay might be seneschal when Arthur was king. Arthur promised with all his heart.

Sir Ector told him everything about his royal origins and how Merlin had secretly taken him away. But when Arthur discovered that Sir Ector wasn't really his father, he felt so heartbroken that he didn't care much about being king. He asked his father and brother to still love him. Sir Ector requested that Sir Kay be the steward when Arthur became king. Arthur promised wholeheartedly.

Then they went to the archbishop and told him that the sword had found its master. The archbishop appointed a day for the trial to be made in the sight of all men, and on that day the princes and knights came together, and each tried to draw out the sword, as before. But as before, none could so much as stir it.

Then they went to the archbishop and told him that the sword had found its master. The archbishop set a date for the trial to be held in front of everyone, and on that day, the princes and knights gathered, each attempting to pull out the sword, just like before. But, just like before, none could even budge it.

Then came Arthur, and pulled it easily from its place.

Then Arthur showed up and easily pulled it from its spot.

The knights and kings were terribly angry that a boy from nowhere in particular had beaten them, and they refused to acknowledge him king. They appointed another day, for another great trial.

The knights and kings were extremely angry that a boy from nowhere in particular had defeated them, and they refused to recognize him as king. They set another date for another big challenge.

Three times they did this, and every time the same thing happened.

Three times they did this, and each time the same thing happened.

At last, at the feast of Pentecost, Arthur again pulled out the sword before all the knights and the commons. And then the commons rose up and cried that he should be king, and that they would slay any who denied him.

At last, at the feast of Pentecost, Arthur once again drew the sword in front of all the knights and the common people. Then the crowd stood up and shouted that he should be king, and that they would kill anyone who opposed him.

So Arthur became king of Britain, and all gave him allegiance.

So Arthur became the king of Britain, and everyone pledged their loyalty to him.



TARPEIA

TARPEIA



There was once a girl named Tarpeia, whose father was guard of the outer gate of the citadel of Rome. It was a time of war,—the Sabines were besieging the city. Their camp was close outside the city wall.

There was once a girl named Tarpeia, whose father was the guard of the outer gate of the citadel of Rome. It was a time of war—the Sabines were laying siege to the city. Their camp was just outside the city wall.

Tarpeia used to see the Sabine soldiers when she went to draw water from the public well, for that was outside the gate. And sometimes she stayed about and let the strange men talk with her, because she liked to look at their bright silver ornaments. The Sabine soldiers wore heavy silver rings and bracelets on their left arms,—some wore as many as four or five.

Tarpeia would see the Sabine soldiers when she went to get water from the public well, since it was outside the gate. Sometimes she lingered and let the unfamiliar men chat with her because she enjoyed admiring their shiny silver jewelry. The Sabine soldiers wore chunky silver rings and bracelets on their left arms—some had as many as four or five.

The soldiers knew she was the daughter of the keeper of the citadel, and they saw that she had greedy eyes for their ornaments. So day by day they talked with her, and showed her their silver rings, and tempted her. And at last Tarpeia made a bargain, to betray her city to them. She said she would unlock the great gate and let them in, if they would give her what they wore on their left arms.

The soldiers knew she was the daughter of the citadel's keeper, and they noticed her longing gaze at their jewelry. So, each day, they chatted with her and showed her their silver rings to entice her. Eventually, Tarpeia struck a deal to betray her city to them. She said she would open the big gate and let them in, if they would give her what they wore on their left arms.

The night came. When it was perfectly dark and still, Tarpeia stole from her bed, took the great key from its place, and silently unlocked the gate which protected the city. Outside, in the dark, stood the soldiers of the enemy, waiting. As she opened the gate, the long shadowy files pressed forward silently, and the Sabines entered the citadel.

The night fell. When it was completely dark and quiet, Tarpeia got out of bed, grabbed the big key from its spot, and quietly unlocked the gate that guarded the city. Outside, in the darkness, the enemy soldiers waited. As she opened the gate, the long lines moved forward silently, and the Sabines entered the fortress.

As the first man came inside, Tarpeia stretched forth her hand for her price. The soldier lifted high his left arm. "Take thy reward!" he said, and as he spoke he hurled upon her that which he wore upon it. Down upon her head crashed—not the silver rings of the soldier, but the great brass shield he carried in battle!

As the first man walked in, Tarpeia extended her hand for her payment. The soldier raised his left arm. "Here’s your reward!" he said, and as he spoke, he threw at her what he had on it. Coming down on her head was not the silver rings of the soldier, but the heavy brass shield he carried into battle!

She sank beneath it, to the ground.

She sank down to the ground.

"Take thy reward," said the next; and his shield rang against the first.

"Take your reward," said the next, and his shield clashed against the first.

"Thy reward," said the next—and the next— and the next—and the next; every man wore his shield on his left arm.

"Your reward," said the next—and the next— and the next—and the next; every man had his shield on his left arm.

So Tarpeia lay buried beneath the reward she had claimed, and the Sabines marched past her dead body, into the city she had betrayed.

So Tarpeia lay buried under the reward she had claimed, and the Sabines marched past her dead body, into the city she had betrayed.



THE BUCKWHEAT[1]

THE BUCKWHEAT[1]

[1] Adapted from Hans Christian Andersen.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Adapted from Hans Christian Andersen.



Down by the river were fields of barley and rye and golden oats. Wheat grew there, too, and the heaviest and richest ears bent lowest, in humility. Opposite the corn was a field of buckwheat, but the buckwheat never bent; it held its head proud and stiff on the stem.

Down by the river were fields of barley, rye, and golden oats. Wheat also grew there, and the heaviest and richest heads bent lowest, in humility. Across from the corn was a field of buckwheat, but the buckwheat never bent; it held its head high and stiff on the stem.

The wise old willow-tree by the river looked down on the fields, and thought his thoughts.

The wise old willow tree by the river looked over the fields and pondered.

One day a dreadful storm came. The field-flowers folded their leaves together, and bowed their heads. But the buckwheat stood straight and proud.

One day, a terrible storm arrived. The field flowers closed their leaves and hung their heads. But the buckwheat stood tall and proud.

"Bend your head, as we do," called the field-flowers.

"Bend your head, like us," called the field flowers.

"I have no need to," said the buckwheat.

"I don't need to," said the buckwheat.

"Bend your head, as we do!" warned the golden wheat-ears; "the angel of the storm is coming; he will strike you down."

"Bend your head, like we do!" warned the golden wheat-ears; "the angel of the storm is coming; he will strike you down."

"I will not bend my head," said the buckwheat.

"I won’t lower my head," said the buckwheat.

Then the old willow-tree spoke: "Close your flowers and bend your leaves. Do not look at the lightning when the cloud bursts. Even men cannot do that; the sight of heaven would strike them blind. Much less can we who are so inferior to them!"

Then the old willow tree said, "Close your flowers and bend your leaves. Don’t look at the lightning when the storm hits. Even humans can’t do that; seeing the heavens would blind them. We are far less than they are!"

"'Inferior,' indeed!" said the buckwheat. "Now I will look!" And he looked straight up, while the lightning flashed across the sky.

"'Inferior,' really!" said the buckwheat. "Now I will look!" And he looked straight up, while the lightning flashed across the sky.

When the dreadful storm had passed, the flowers and the wheat raised their drooping heads, clean and refreshed in the pure, sweet air. The willow-tree shook the gentle drops from its leaves.

When the terrible storm had passed, the flowers and the wheat lifted their drooping heads, clean and refreshed in the fresh, sweet air. The willow tree shook the gentle drops from its leaves.

But the buckwheat lay like a weed in the field, scorched black by the lightning.

But the buckwheat looked like a weed in the field, charred black by the lightning.



THE JUDGMENT OF MIDAS[1]

THE JUDGMENT OF MIDAS[1]

[1] Adapted from Old Greek Folk-Stories, by Josephine Preston Peabody. (Harmp & Co. 9d.)

Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Adapted from Old Greek Folk-Stories, by Josephine Preston Peabody. (Harmp & Co. 9d.)



The Greek God Pan, the god of the open air, was a great musician. He played on a pipe of reeds. And the sound of his reed-pipe was so sweet that he grew proud, and believed himself greater than the chief musician of the gods, Apollo, the sun-god. So he challenged great Apollo to make better music than he.

The Greek God Pan, the god of the open air, was an amazing musician. He played a pipe made of reeds, and the sound of his pipe was so beautiful that he became proud and thought he was better than Apollo, the chief musician of the gods and the sun-god. So, he challenged Apollo to create better music than he could.

Apollo consented to the test, for he wished to punish Pan's vanity, and they chose the mountain Tmolus for judge, since no one is so old and wise as the hills.

Apollo agreed to the test because he wanted to teach Pan a lesson about his vanity, and they selected Mount Tmolus to be the judge, as no one is as ancient and wise as the mountains.

When Pan and Apollo came before Tmolus, to play, their followers came with them, to hear, and one of those who came with Pan was a mortal named Midas.

When Pan and Apollo came before Tmolus to perform, their followers joined them to listen, and one of those who accompanied Pan was a human named Midas.

First Pan played; he blew on his reed-pipe, and out came a tune so wild and yet so coaxing that the birds hopped from the trees to get near; the squirrels came running from their holes; and the very trees swayed as if they wanted to dance. The fauns laughed aloud for joy as the melody tickled their furry little ears. And Midas thought it the sweetest music in the world.

First Pan played; he blew into his reed pipe, and out came a tune so wild yet so inviting that the birds hopped from the trees to get closer; the squirrels rushed out from their burrows; and the very trees swayed as if they wanted to dance. The fauns laughed with delight as the melody tickled their furry ears. And Midas thought it was the sweetest music in the world.

Then Apollo rose. His hair shook drops of light from its curls; his robes were like the edge of the sunset cloud; in his hands he held a golden lyre. And when he touched the strings of the lyre, such music stole upon the air as never god nor mortal heard before. The wild creatures of the wood crouched still as stone; the trees kept every leaf from rustling; earth and air were silent as a dream. To hear such music cease was like bidding farewell to father and mother.

Then Apollo rose. His hair sparkled with drops of light from its curls; his robes resembled the edge of a sunset cloud; in his hands, he held a golden lyre. And when he strummed the strings of the lyre, a music filled the air that neither god nor mortal had ever heard before. The wild creatures of the woods crouched frozen like stone; the trees stilled every leaf from rustling; earth and air were as quiet as a dream. Hearing such music stop felt like saying goodbye to your parents.

When the charm was broken, the hearers fell at Apollo's feet and proclaimed the victory his. All but Midas. He alone would not admit that the music was better than Pan's.

When the charm was broken, the listeners fell at Apollo's feet and declared his victory. Everyone except for Midas. He alone refused to accept that the music was better than Pan's.

"If thine ears are so dull, mortal," said Apollo, "they shall take the shape that suits them." And he touched the ears of Midas. And straightway the dull ears grew long, pointed, and furry, and they turned this way and that. They were the ears of an ass!

"If your ears are so dull, mortal," said Apollo, "they'll take on the form that suits them." And he touched Midas's ears. Immediately, the dull ears grew long, pointed, and hairy, turning this way and that. They were the ears of a donkey!

For a long time Midas managed to hide the tell-tale ears from everyone; but at last a servant discovered the secret. He knew he must not tell, yet he could not bear not to; so one day he went into the meadow, scooped a little hollow in the turf, and whispered the secret into the earth. Then he covered it up again, and went away. But, alas, a bed of reeds sprang up from the spot, and whispered the secret to the grass. The grass told it to the tree-tops, the tree-tops to the little birds, and they cried it all abroad.

For a long time, Midas was able to hide his tell-tale ears from everyone; but eventually, a servant discovered the secret. He knew he shouldn't say anything, but he couldn't bear to keep it to himself; so one day, he went into the meadow, dug a small hole in the ground, and whispered the secret into the earth. Then he covered it up again and walked away. But sadly, a patch of reeds grew from that spot and whispered the secret to the grass. The grass shared it with the treetops, and the treetops told it to the little birds, who spread the word everywhere.

And to this day, when the wind sets the reeds nodding together, they whisper, laugh- ing, "Midas has the ears of an ass! Oh, hush, hush!"

And even now, when the wind makes the reeds sway together, they whisper, laughing, "Midas has the ears of a donkey! Oh, be quiet, be quiet!"



WHY THE SEA IS SALT[1]

WHY THE SEA IS SALT[1]

[1] There are many versions of this tale, in different collections. This one is the story which grew up in my mind, about the bare outline related to me by one of Mrs Rutan's hearers. What the original teller said, I never knew, but what the listener felt was clear. And in this form I have told it a great many times.

[1] There are many versions of this story in different collections. This is the version that developed in my mind based on the basic outline shared with me by one of Mrs. Rutan's listeners. I never knew exactly what the original storyteller said, but the emotions of the listener were evident. I've shared it in this form numerous times.



Once there were two brothers. One was rich, and one was poor; the rich one was rather mean. When the Poor Brother used to come to ask for things it annoyed him, and finally one day he said, "There, I'll give it to you this time, but the next time you want anything, you can go Below for it!"

Once there were two brothers. One was rich, and one was poor; the rich one was kind of stingy. When the Poor Brother came to ask for things, it bothered him, and finally one day he said, "Alright, I'll give it to you this time, but the next time you want anything, you can go figure it out for yourself!"

Presently the Poor Brother did want something, and he knew it wasn't any use to go to his brother; he must go Below for it. So he went, and he went, and he went, till he came Below.

Presently, the Poor Brother needed something, and he realized that there was no point in going to his brother; he had to go Below for it. So he went, and he went, and he went, until he arrived Below.

It was the queerest place! There were red and yellow fires burning all around, and kettles of boiling oil hanging over them, and a queer sort of men standing round, poking the fires. There was a Chief Man; he had a long curly tail that curled up behind, and two ugly little horns just over his ears; and one foot was very queer indeed. And as soon as anyone came in the door, these men would catch him up and put him over one of the fires, and turn him on a spit. And then the Chief Man, who was the worst of all, would come and say, "Eh, how do you feel now? How do you feel now?" And of course the poor people screamed and screeched and said, "Let us out! Let us out!" That was just what the Chief Man wanted.

It was the strangest place! There were red and yellow flames burning all around, and pots of boiling oil hanging over them, with odd-looking men standing around, poking the fires. There was a Chief Man; he had a long curly tail that curled up behind him, and two ugly little horns just above his ears; and one of his feet was really odd. As soon as anyone walked in the door, these men would grab them and toss them over one of the fires, turning them on a spit. Then the Chief Man, who was the worst of all, would come over and say, "Hey, how do you feel now? How do you feel now?" And of course, the poor people screamed and yelled, "Let us out! Let us out!" That was exactly what the Chief Man wanted.

When the Poor Brother came in, they picked him up at once, and put him over one of the hottest fires, and began to turn him round and round like the rest; and of course the Chief Man came up to him and said, "Eh, how do you feel now? How do you feel now?" But the Poor Brother did not say, "Let me out! Let me out!" He said, "Pretty well, thank you."

When the Poor Brother came in, they grabbed him right away, and put him over one of the hottest fires, starting to turn him around like the others; and of course, the Chief Man approached him and asked, "So, how do you feel now? How do you feel now?" But the Poor Brother didn’t say, "Let me out! Let me out!" He replied, "Pretty well, thank you."

The Chief Man grunted and said to the other men, "Make the fire hotter." But the next time he asked the Poor Brother how he felt, the Poor Brother smiled and said, "Much better now, thank you." The Chief Man did not like this at all, because, of course, the whole object in life of the people Below was to make their victims uncomfortable. So he piled on more fuel and made the fire hotter still. But every time he asked the Poor Brother how he felt, the Poor Brother would say, "Very much better"; and at last he said, " Perfectly com- fortable, thank you; couldn't be better."

The Chief Man grunted and said to the other men, "Make the fire hotter." But when he asked the Poor Brother how he felt next, the Poor Brother smiled and replied, "Much better now, thank you." The Chief Man didn’t like this at all because the whole point for the people Below was to make their victims uncomfortable. So, he added more fuel and made the fire even hotter. But every time he asked the Poor Brother how he felt, the Poor Brother would respond, "Very much better." Finally, he said, "Perfectly comfortable, thank you; couldn't be better."

You see when the Poor Brother was on earth he had never once had money enough to buy coal enough to keep him warm; so he liked the heat.

You see, when the Poor Brother was on Earth, he never had enough money to buy enough coal to keep himself warm, so he really appreciated the heat.

At last the Chief Man could stand it no longer.

At last, the Chief Man couldn't take it anymore.

"Oh, look here," he said, "you can go home."

"Oh, look here," he said, "you can head home."

"Oh no, thank you," said the Poor Brother, "I like it here."

"Oh no, thank you," said the Poor Brother, "I like it here."

"You must go home," said the Chief Man.

"You have to go home," said the Chief Man.

"But I won't go home," said the Poor Brother.

"But I’m not going home," said the Poor Brother.

The Chief Man went away and talked with the other men; but no matter what they did they could not make the Poor Brother uncomfortable; so at last the Chief Man came back and said,—

The Chief Man left and spoke with the other men; but no matter what they did, they couldn't make the Poor Brother feel uncomfortable; so eventually, the Chief Man returned and said,—

"What'll you take to go home?"

"What will you take to go home?"

"What have you got?" said the Poor Brother.

"What do you have?" said the Poor Brother.

"Well," said the Chief Man, "if you'll go home quietly I'll give you the Little Mill that stands behind my door."

"Well," said the Chief Man, "if you head home quietly, I'll give you the Little Mill that’s behind my door."

"What's the good of it?" said the Poor Brother.

"What's the point of it?" said the Poor Brother.

"It is the most wonderful mill in the world," said the Chief Man. "Anything at all that you want, you have only to name it, and say, 'Grind this, Little Mill, and grind quickly,' and the Mill will grind that thing until you say the magic word, to stop it."

"It’s the most amazing mill in the world," said the Chief Man. "Anything you want, just say it, and then tell the Mill, 'Grind this, Little Mill, and grind quickly,' and the Mill will keep grinding it until you say the magic word to stop."

"That sounds nice," said the Poor Brother. "I'll take it." And he took the Little Mill under his arm, and went up, and up, and up, till he came to his own house.

"That sounds great," said the Poor Brother. "I'll take it." And he carried the Little Mill under his arm and climbed, and climbed, and climbed, until he reached his own house.

When he was in front of his little old hut, he put the Little Mill down on the ground and said to it, "Grind a fine house, Little Mill, and grind quickly." And the Little Mill ground, and ground, and ground the finest house that ever was seen. It had fine big chimneys, and gable windows, and broad piazzas; and just as the Little Mill ground the last step of the last flight of steps, the Poor Brother said the magic word, and it stopped.

When he was in front of his small old hut, he set the Little Mill down on the ground and said to it, "Make a beautiful house, Little Mill, and do it quickly." And the Little Mill ground, and ground, and ground the most amazing house that had ever seen. It had large chimneys, gabled windows, and wide porches; and just as the Little Mill finished grinding the last step of the final staircase, the Poor Brother said the magic word, and it stopped.

Then he took it round to where the barn was, and said, "Grind cattle, Little Mill, and grind quickly." And the Little Mill ground, and ground, and ground, and out came great fat cows, and little woolly lambs, and fine little pigs; and just as the Little Mill ground the last curl on the tail of the last little pig, the Poor Brother said the magic word, and it stopped.

Then he took it over to where the barn was and said, "Grind cattle, Little Mill, and grind fast." And the Little Mill ground and ground and ground, and out came big fat cows, little fluffy lambs, and cute little pigs; and just as the Little Mill finished grinding the last curl on the tail of the last little pig, the Poor Brother said the magic word, and it stopped.

He did the same thing with crops for his cattle, pretty clothes for his daughters, and everything else they wanted. At last he had everything he wanted, and so he stood the Little Mill behind his door.

He did the same for the crops for his cattle, nice clothes for his daughters, and everything else they desired. In the end, he had everything he wanted, so he placed the Little Mill behind his door.

All this time the Rich Brother had been getting more and more jealous, and at last he came to ask the Poor Brother how he had grown so rich. The Poor Brother told him all about it. He said, "It all comes from that Little Mill behind my door. All I have to do when I want anything is to name it to the Little Mill, and say, 'Grind that, Little Mill, and grind quickly,' and the Little Mill will grind that thing until—"

All this time, the Rich Brother had been getting more and more jealous, and finally, he asked the Poor Brother how he had gotten so rich. The Poor Brother explained everything to him. He said, "It all comes from that Little Mill behind my door. Whenever I want something, all I have to do is name it to the Little Mill and say, 'Grind that, Little Mill, and grind quickly,' and the Little Mill will grind that thing until—"

But the Rich Brother didn't wait to hear any more. "Will you lend me the Little Mill?" he said.

But the Rich Brother didn't wait to hear anything else. "Will you lend me the Little Mill?" he asked.

"Why, yes," said the Poor Brother, "I will."

"Sure," said the Poor Brother, "I will."

So the Rich Brother took the Little Mill under his arm and started across the fields to his house. When he got near home he saw the farm-hands coming in from the fields for their luncheon. Now, you remember, he was rather mean. He thought to himself, "It is a waste of good time for them to come into the house; they shall have their porridge where they are." He called all the men to him, and made them bring their porridge-bowls. Then he set the Little Mill down on the ground, and said to it, "Grind oatmeal porridge, Little Mill, and grind quickly!" The Little Mill ground, and ground, and ground, and out came delicious oatmeal porridge. Each man held his bowl under the spout. When the last bowl was filled, the porridge ran over on the ground.

So the Rich Brother picked up the Little Mill and walked across the fields to his house. When he got close to home, he saw the farm workers coming in from the fields for their lunch. Now, remember, he was pretty stingy. He thought to himself, "It's a waste of their time to come into the house; they can have their porridge where they are." He called all the men over to him and made them bring their porridge bowls. Then he set the Little Mill down on the ground and said to it, "Grind oatmeal porridge, Little Mill, and do it fast!" The Little Mill ground, and ground, and ground, and out came delicious oatmeal porridge. Each man held his bowl under the spout. When the last bowl was filled, the porridge overflowed onto the ground.

"That's enough, Little Mill," said the Rich Brother. "You may stop, and stop quickly."

"That's enough, Little Mill," said the Rich Brother. "You can stop now, and do it quickly."

But this was not the magic word, and the Little Mill did not stop. It ground, and ground, and ground, and the porridge ran all round and made a little pool. The Rich Brother said, "No, no, Little Mill, I said, 'Stop grinding, and stop quickly.'" But the Little Mill ground, and ground, faster than ever; and presently there was a regular pond of porridge, almost up to their knees. The Rich Brother said, "Stop grinding," in every kind of way; he called the Little Mill names; but nothing did any good. The Little Mill ground porridge just the same. At last the men said, "Go and get your brother to stop the Little Mill, or we shall be drowned in porridge."

But that wasn't the magic word, and the Little Mill didn't stop. It kept grinding, and grinding, and grinding, while the porridge spilled everywhere and made a little pool. The Rich Brother said, "No, no, Little Mill, I said, 'Stop grinding, and stop quickly.'" But the Little Mill ground faster than ever; soon there was a real pond of porridge, almost up to their knees. The Rich Brother tried every way to say "Stop grinding;" he called the Little Mill names, but nothing worked. The Little Mill kept grinding porridge just the same. Finally, the men said, "Go get your brother to stop the Little Mill, or we’re going to drown in porridge."

So the Rich Brother started for his brother's house. He had to swim before he got there, and the porridge went up his sleeves, and down his neck, and it was horrid and sticky. His brother laughed when he heard the story, but he came with him, and they took a boat and rowed across the lake of porridge to where the Little Mill was grinding. And then the Poor Brother whispered the magic word, and the Little Mill stopped.

So the Rich Brother headed to his brother's house. He had to swim to get there, and the porridge got all over his sleeves and down his neck, and it was gross and sticky. His brother laughed when he heard the story, but he went with him, and they took a boat and rowed across the lake of porridge to where the Little Mill was grinding. Then the Poor Brother whispered the magic word, and the Little Mill stopped.

But the porridge was a long time soaking into the ground, and nothing would ever grow there afterwards except oatmeal.

But the porridge soaked into the ground for a long time, and nothing would ever grow there again except oatmeal.

The Rich Brother didn't seem to care much about the Little Mill after this, so the Poor Brother took it home again and put it behind the door; and there it stayed a long, long while.

The Rich Brother didn't seem to care much about the Little Mill after this, so the Poor Brother took it home again and put it behind the door; and there it stayed for a very long time.

Years afterwards a Sea Captain came there on a visit. He told such big stories that the Poor Brother said, "Oh, I daresay you have seen wonderful things, but I don't believe you ever saw anything more wonderful than the Little Mill that stands behind my door."

Years later, a Sea Captain came to visit. He told such grand stories that the Poor Brother said, "Oh, I’m sure you’ve seen amazing things, but I don’t believe you’ve ever seen anything more wonderful than the Little Mill that stands behind my door."

"What is wonderful about that?" said the Sea Captain.

"What's so great about that?" asked the Sea Captain.

"Why," said the Poor Brother, "anything in the world you want,—you have only to name it to the Little Mill and say, 'Grind that, Little Mill, and grind quickly,' and it will grind that thing until—"

"Why," said the Poor Brother, "anything in the world you want—you just have to tell the Little Mill and say, 'Grind that, Little Mill, and do it quickly,' and it will grind that thing until—"

The Sea" Captain didn't wait to hear another word. "Will you lend me that Little Mill?" he said eagerly.

The Sea" Captain didn't wait to hear another word. "Can you lend me that Little Mill?" he said eagerly.

The Poor Brother smiled a little, but he said, "Yes," and the Sea Captain took the Little Mill under his arm, and went on board his ship and sailed away.

The Poor Brother smiled a bit, but he said, "Yes," and the Sea Captain tucked the Little Mill under his arm, boarded his ship, and set sail.

They had head-winds and storms, and they were so long at sea that some of the food gave out. Worst of all, the salt gave out. It was dreadful, being without salt. But the Captain happened to remember the Little Mill.

They faced headwinds and storms, and they were at sea for so long that some of the food ran out. Worst of all, they ran out of salt. It was terrible to be without salt. But the Captain happened to remember the Little Mill.

"Bring up the salt box!" he said to the cook. "We will have salt enough."

"Get the salt box!" he told the cook. "We'll have plenty of salt."

He set the Little Mill on deck, put the salt box under the spout, and said,—

He set the Little Mill on the deck, placed the salt box underneath the spout, and said,—

"Grind salt, Little Mill, and grind quickly!"

"Grind the salt, Little Mill, and do it fast!"

And the Little Mill ground beautiful, white, powdery salt. When they had enough, the Captain said, "Now you may stop, Little Mill, and stop quickly." The Little Mill kept on grinding; and the salt began to pile up in little heaps on the deck. "I said, 'Stop,'" said the Captain. But the Little Mill ground, and ground, faster than ever, and the salt was soon thick on the deck like snow. The Captain called the Little Mill names and told it to stop, in every language he knew, but the Little Mill went on grinding. The salt covered all the decks and poured down into the hold, and at last the ship began to settle in the water; salt is very heavy. But just before the ship sank to the water-line, the Captain had a bright thought: he threw the Little Mill overboard!

And the Little Mill ground beautiful, white, powdery salt. When they had enough, the Captain said, "Now you can stop, Little Mill, and stop quickly." The Little Mill kept grinding, and the salt started piling up in little heaps on the deck. "I said, 'Stop,'" the Captain insisted. But the Little Mill ground and ground, faster than ever, and soon the salt was thick on the deck like snow. The Captain shouted at the Little Mill and told it to stop in every language he knew, but the Little Mill just kept on grinding. The salt covered all the decks and poured down into the hold, and eventually, the ship began to sink in the water; salt is very heavy. But just before the ship sank to the waterline, the Captain had a bright idea: he threw the Little Mill overboard!

It fell right down to the bottom of the sea. And it has been grinding salt ever since.

It dropped straight to the ocean floor. And it has been grinding salt ever since.



BILLY BEG AND HIS BULL[1]

BILLY BEG AND HIS BULL[1]

[1] Adapted from In Chimney Corners, by Seumas McManus. I have ventured to give this in the somewhat Hibernian phraseology suggested by the original, because I have found that the humour of the manner of it appeals quite as readily to the boys and girls of my acquaintance as to maturer friends, and they distinguish as quickly between the savour of it and any unintentional crudeness of diction.

[1] Adapted from In Chimney Corners, by Seumas McManus. I've chosen to present this in the somewhat Irish-style language inspired by the original because I've noticed that the humor in it resonates just as much with the kids I know as it does with older friends, and they can easily tell the difference between the charm of it and any unintentional roughness in the wording.



Once upon a time, there was a king and a queen, and they had one son, whose name was Billy. And Billy had a bull he was very fond of, and the bull was just as fond of him. And when the queen came to die, she put it as her last request to the king, that come what might, come what may, he'd not part Billy and the bull. And the king promised that, come what might, come what may, he would not. Then the good queen died, and was buried.

Once upon a time, there was a king and a queen who had one son named Billy. Billy had a bull that he really loved, and the bull loved him just as much. When the queen was on her deathbed, her last wish to the king was that no matter what happened, he would not separate Billy and the bull. The king promised that, no matter what happened, he wouldn’t. Then the good queen passed away and was buried.

After a time, the king married again, and the new queen could not abide Billy; no more could she stand the bull, seeing him and Billy so thick. So she asked the king to have the bull killed. But the king said he had promised, come what might, come what may, he'd not part Billy Beg and his bull, so he could not.

After a while, the king remarried, and the new queen couldn't stand Billy; she also hated the bull, seeing how close he was with Billy. So she asked the king to have the bull killed. But the king said he had promised, no matter what happened, he wouldn't separate Billy Beg from his bull, so he couldn't do it.

Then the queen sent for the Hen-Wife, and asked what she should do. "What will you give me," said the Hen-Wife, "and I'll very soon part them?"

Then the queen called for the Hen-Wife and asked what she should do. "What will you offer me?" said the Hen-Wife, "and I'll separate them right away?"

"Anything at all," said the queen.

"Anything you want," said the queen.

"Then do you take to your bed, very sick with a complaint," said the Hen-Wife, "and I'll do the rest."

"Then you go lie down, feeling really sick," said the Hen-Wife, "and I'll take care of everything else."

So the queen took to her bed, very sick with a complaint, and the king came to see what could be done for her. "I shall never be better of this," she said, "till I have the medicine the Hen-Wife ordered."

So the queen went to bed, really sick with an illness, and the king came to see what could be done for her. "I won't feel better until I get the medicine that the Hen-Wife prescribed," she said.

"What is that?" said the king.

"What is that?" asked the king.

"A mouthful of the blood of Billy Beg's bull."

"A mouthful of the blood from Billy Beg's bull."

"I can't give you that," said the king, and went away, sorrowful.

"I can't give you that," said the king, and walked away, feeling sad.

Then the queen got sicker and sicker, and each time the king asked what would cure her she said, "A mouthful of the blood of Billy Beg's bull." And at last it looked as if she were going to die. So the king finally set a day for the bull to be killed. At that the queen was so happy that she laid plans to get up and see the grand sight. All the people were to be at the killing, and it was to be a great affair.

Then the queen became sicker and sicker, and every time the king asked what would make her better, she replied, "A mouthful of the blood of Billy Beg's bull." Eventually, it seemed like she was going to die. So the king finally scheduled a day for the bull to be killed. When she heard this, the queen was so happy that she made plans to get up and witness the big event. Everyone was going to attend the killing, and it was going to be a major occasion.

When Billy Beg heard all this, he was very sorrowful, and the bull noticed his looks. "What are you doitherin' about?" said the bull to him. So Billy told him. "Don't fret yourself about me," said the bull, "it's not I that'll be killed!"

When Billy Beg heard all this, he felt really sad, and the bull noticed his expression. "What's got you down?" the bull asked him. So Billy explained. "Don't worry about me," the bull said, "it's not me who's going to get killed!"

The day came, when Billy Beg's bull was to be killed; all the people were there, and the queen, and Billy. And the bull was led out, to be seen. When he was led past Billy he bent his head. "Jump on my back, Billy, my boy," says he, "till I see what kind of a horseman you are!" Billy jumped on his back, and with that the bull leaped nine miles high and nine miles broad and came down with Billy sticking between his horns. Then away he rushed, over the head of the queen, killing her dead, where you wouldn't know day by night or night by day, over high hills, low hills, sheep walks and bullock traces, the Cove o' Cork, and old Tom Fox with his bugle horn.

The day arrived when Billy Beg's bull was going to be killed; everyone was there, including the queen and Billy. The bull was brought out for everyone to see. As he passed by Billy, he lowered his head. "Hop on my back, Billy, my boy," he said, "so I can see what kind of rider you are!" Billy climbed onto his back, and with that, the bull jumped nine miles high and nine miles wide, landing with Billy stuck between his horns. Then he charged off, over the queen's head, killing her instantly, where you couldn’t tell day from night or night from day, over high hills, low hills, sheep paths, and cattle trails, through the Cove of Cork, and old Tom Fox with his bugle horn.

When at last he stopped he said, "Now, Billy, my boy, you and I must undergo great scenery; there's a mighty great bull of the forest I must fight, here, and he'll be hard to fight, but I'll be able for him. But first we must have dinner. Put your hand in my left ear and pull out the napkin you'll find there, and when you've spread it, it will be covered with eating and drinking fit for a king."

When he finally stopped, he said, "Alright, Billy, my boy, you and I need to experience some amazing sights; there's a huge bull in the forest that I have to fight, and it's going to be tough, but I can handle it. But first, we need to have dinner. Put your hand in my left ear and grab the napkin you'll find there, and once you've spread it out, it will be filled with food and drink worthy of a king."

So Billy put his hand in the bull's left ear, and drew out the napkin, and spread it; and, sure enough, it was spread with all kinds of eating and drinking, fit for a king. And Billy Beg ate well.

So Billy stuck his hand in the bull's left ear, pulled out the napkin, and spread it out; and, sure enough, it was filled with all kinds of food and drink, fit for a king. And Billy Beg had a great meal.

But just as he finished he heard a great roar, and out of the forest came a mighty bull, snorting and running.

But just as he finished, he heard a loud roar, and out of the forest came a huge bull, snorting and charging forward.

And the two bulls at it and fought. They knocked the hard ground into soft, the soft into hard, the rocks into spring wells, and the spring wells into rocks. It was a terrible fight. But in the end, Billy Beg's bull was too much for the other bull, and he killed him, and drank his blood.

And the two bulls went at it and fought. They turned the hard ground into soft, the soft into hard, the rocks into springs, and the springs into rocks. It was a brutal fight. But in the end, Billy Beg's bull was too strong for the other bull, and he killed him and drank his blood.

Then Billy jumped on the bull's back, and the bull off and away, where you wouldn't know day from night or night from day, over high hills, low hills, sheep walks and bullock traces, the Cove o' Cork, and old Tom Fox with his bugle horn. And when he stopped he told Billy to put his hand in his left ear and pull out the napkin, because he'd to fight another great bull of the forest. So Billy pulled out the napkin and spread it, and it was covered with all kinds of eating and drinking, fit for a king.

Then Billy jumped on the bull's back, and the bull took off, racing through a place where you couldn’t tell day from night or night from day, over high hills, low hills, sheep paths, and cattle trails, the Cove of Cork, with old Tom Fox playing his bugle horn. When they finally stopped, he told Billy to put his hand in his left ear and pull out the napkin because he had to fight another great bull from the forest. So, Billy pulled out the napkin, spread it out, and it was filled with all kinds of food and drink, fit for a king.

And, sure enough, just as Billy finished eating, there was a frightful roar, and a mighty great bull, greater than the first, rushed out of the forest. And the two bulls at it and fought. It was a terrible fight! They knocked the hard ground into soft, the soft into hard, the rocks into spring wells, and the spring wells into rocks. But in the end, Billy Beg's bull killed the other bull, and drank his blood.

And sure enough, just as Billy finished eating, there was a terrifying roar, and a massive bull, even bigger than the first, charged out of the forest. The two bulls went at it and fought fiercely. It was an awful battle! They turned hard ground into soft, soft into hard, rocks into spring wells, and spring wells back into rocks. But in the end, Billy Beg's bull won and killed the other bull, drinking his blood.

Then he off and away, with Billy.

Then he took off with Billy.

But when he came down, he told Billy Beg that he was to fight another bull, the brother of the other two, and that this time the other bull would be too much for him, and would kill him and drink his blood.

But when he came down, he told Billy Beg that he was going to fight another bull, the brother of the other two, and that this time the other bull would be too much for him, and would kill him and drink his blood.

"When I am dead, Billy, my boy," he said, "put your hand in my left ear and draw out the napkin, and you'll never want for eating or drinking; and put your hand in my right ear, and you'll find a stick there, that will turn into a sword if you wave it three times round your head, and give you the strength of a thousand men beside your own. Keep that; then cut a strip of my hide, for a belt, for when you buckle it on, there's nothing can kill you."

"When I’m gone, Billy, my boy," he said, "put your hand in my left ear and take out the napkin; you’ll never lack for food or drink. Then, put your hand in my right ear, and you’ll find a stick that will turn into a sword if you wave it three times around your head, giving you the strength of a thousand men in addition to your own. Keep that; then cut a strip from my skin for a belt, because when you wear it, nothing can kill you."

Billy Beg was very sad to hear that his friend must die. And very soon he heard a more dreadful roar than ever he heard, and a tremendous bull rushed out of the forest. Then came the worst fight of all. In the end, the other bull was too much for Billy Beg's bull, and he killed him and drank his blood.

Billy Beg was really upset to learn that his friend had to die. Then he heard an even more terrible roar than anything he'd ever heard before, and a huge bull came charging out of the forest. What followed was the worst fight of all. Ultimately, the other bull was too strong for Billy Beg's bull, and he killed him and drank his blood.

Billy Beg sat down and cried for three days and three nights. After that he was hungry; so he put his hand in the bull's left ear, and drew out the napkin, and ate all kinds of eating and drinking. Then he put his hand in the right ear and pulled out the stick which was to turn into a sword if waved round his head three times, and to give him the strength of a thousand men beside his own. And he cut a strip of the hide for a belt, and started off on his adventures.

Billy Beg sat down and cried for three days and three nights. After that, he was hungry, so he reached into the bull's left ear and pulled out a napkin, then ate and drank all kinds of food and drink. Then he reached into the right ear and pulled out a stick, which would turn into a sword if he waved it above his head three times, giving him the strength of a thousand men in addition to his own. He cut a strip of the hide to use as a belt and set off on his adventures.

Presently he came to a fine place; an old gentleman lived there. So Billy went up and knocked, and the old gentleman came to the door.

Currently, he arrived at a nice spot; an elderly man lived there. So Billy approached and knocked, and the elderly man answered the door.

"Are you wanting a boy?" says Billy.

"Do you want a boy?" Billy asks.

"I am wanting a herd-boy," says the gentleman, "to take my six cows, six horses, six donkeys, and six goats to pasture every morning, and bring them back at night. Maybe you'd do."

"I need a herd-boy," says the gentleman, "to take my six cows, six horses, six donkeys, and six goats to pasture every morning and bring them back at night. Maybe you could do it."

"What are the wages?" says Billy.

"What are the wages?" asks Billy.

"Oh, well," says the gentleman, "it's no use to talk of that now; there's three giants live in the wood by the pasture, and every day they drink up all the milk and kill the boy that looks after the cattle; so we'll wait to talk about wages till we see if you come back alive."

"Oh, well," says the gentleman, "there's no point in discussing that now; there are three giants living in the woods by the pasture, and every day they drink all the milk and kill the boy who's in charge of the cattle; so we'll hold off on talking about wages until we see if you make it back alive."

"All right," says Billy, and he entered service with the old gentleman.

"Okay," says Billy, and he started working with the old man.

The first day, he drove the six cows, six horses, six donkeys, and six goats to pasture, and sat down by them. About noon he heard a kind of roaring from the wood; and out rushed a giant with two heads, spitting fire out of his two mouths.

On the first day, he herded six cows, six horses, six donkeys, and six goats to the pasture and sat down with them. Around noon, he heard a roaring noise coming from the woods, and suddenly, a giant with two heads emerged, breathing fire from both mouths.

"Oh! my fine fellow," says he to Billy, "you are too big for one swallow and not big enough for two; how would you like to die, then? By a cut with the sword, a blow with the fist, or a swing by the back?"

"Oh! my good man," he says to Billy, "you're too big for one swallow and not big enough for two; how would you like to die, then? By a sword cut, a punch, or a hanging?"

"That is as may be," says Billy, "but I'll fight you." And he buckled on his hide belt, and swung his stick three times round his head, to give him the strength of a thousand men besides his own, and went for the giant. And at the first grapple Billy Beg lifted the giant up and sunk him in the ground, to his armpits.

"That might be true," says Billy, "but I'm still going to fight you." And he strapped on his leather belt and swung his stick three times over his head to give him the strength of a thousand men in addition to his own, and charged at the giant. In their first struggle, Billy Beg lifted the giant and sank him into the ground up to his armpits.

"Oh, mercy! mercy! Spare my life!" cried the giant.

"Oh, please! Please! Spare my life!" cried the giant.

"I think not," said Billy; and he cut off his heads.

"I don't think so," said Billy; and he cut off his heads.

That night, when the cows and the goats were driven home, they gave so much milk that all the dishes in the house were filled, and the milk ran over and made a little brook in the yard.

That night, when the cows and goats were brought home, they produced so much milk that every dish in the house was filled, and the milk overflowed, creating a small stream in the yard.

"This is very queer," said the old gentleman; "they never gave any milk before. Did you see nothing in the pasture?"

"This is really strange," said the old man; "they never gave any milk before. Did you notice anything in the pasture?"

"Nothing worse than myself," said Billy. And next morning he drove the six cows, six horses, six donkeys, and six goats to pasture again.

"Nothing worse than me," said Billy. And the next morning he drove the six cows, six horses, six donkeys, and six goats to pasture again.

Just before noon he heard a terrific roar; and out of the wood came a giant with six heads.

Just before noon, he heard a tremendous roar, and a giant with six heads emerged from the woods.

"You killed my brother," he roared, fire coming out of his six mouths, "and I'll very soon have your blood! Will you die by a cut of the sword, or a swing by the back?"

"You killed my brother," he yelled, fire shooting out of his six mouths, "and soon, I will have your blood! Will you die from a sword slice, or a blow to the back?"

"I'll fight you," said Billy. And buckling on his belt and swinging his stick three times round his head, he ran in and grappled the giant. At the first hold, he sunk the giant up to the shoulders in the ground.

"I'll fight you," Billy said. He buckled his belt and swung his stick three times around his head before charging in to tackle the giant. With his first grip, he pushed the giant down into the ground up to his shoulders.

"Mercy, mercy, kind gentleman!" cried the giant. "Spare my life!"

"Please, please, kind sir!" shouted the giant. "Save my life!"

"I think not," said Billy, and cut off his heads.

"I don’t think so," said Billy, and cut off his heads.

That night the cattle gave so much milk that it ran out of the house and made a stream, and turned a mill wheel which had not been turned for seven years!

That night the cows produced so much milk that it overflowed out of the house and created a stream, turning a mill wheel that hadn't spun in seven years!

"It's certainly very queer," said the old gentleman; "did you see nothing in the pasture, Billy?"

"It's definitely very strange," said the old man; "did you see anything in the pasture, Billy?"

"Nothing worse than myself," said Billy.

"Nothing worse than me," said Billy.

And the next morning the gentleman said, "Billy, do you know, I only heard one of the giants roaring in the night, and the night before only two. What can ail them, at all?"

And the next morning, the gentleman said, "Billy, you know, I only heard one of the giants roaring last night, and the night before that, there were only two. What could be wrong with them?"

"Oh, maybe they are sick or something," says Billy; and with that he drove the six cows, six horses, six donkeys, and six goats to pasture.

"Oh, maybe they’re sick or something," says Billy; and with that, he took the six cows, six horses, six donkeys, and six goats out to pasture.

At about ten o'clock there was a roar like a dozen bulls, and the brother of the two giants came out of the wood, with twelve heads on him, and fire spouting from every one of them.

At around ten o'clock, there was a loud noise like a dozen bulls, and the brother of the two giants emerged from the woods, with twelve heads, each spewing fire.

"I'll have you, my fine boy," cries he; "how will you die, then?"

"I'll take you, my fine boy," he shouts; "how will you die, then?"

"We'll see," says Billy; "come on!"

"We'll see," says Billy. "Let's go!"

And swinging his stick round his head, he made for the giant, and drove him up to his twelve necks in the ground. All twelve of the heads began begging for mercy, but Billy soon cut them short. Then he drove the beasts home.

And swinging his stick around his head, he charged at the giant and pushed him deep into the ground up to his twelve necks. All twelve heads started pleading for mercy, but Billy quickly silenced them. Then he took the beasts back home.

And that night the milk overflowed the mill-stream and made a lake, nine miles long, nine miles broad, and nine miles deep; and there are salmon and whitefish there to this day.

And that night, the milk spilled over the mill stream and created a lake, nine miles long, nine miles wide, and nine miles deep; and there are still salmon and whitefish there today.

"You are a fine boy," said the gentleman, "and I'll give you wages."

"You’re a good kid," said the man, "and I’ll pay you."

So Billy was herd.

So Billy was heard.

The next day, his master told him to look after the house while he went up to the king's town, to see a great sight. "What will it be?" said Billy. "The king's daughter is to be eaten by a fiery dragon," said his master, "unless the champion fighter they've been feeding for six weeks on purpose kills the dragon." "Oh," said Billy.

The next day, his master told him to take care of the house while he went to the king's town to see something amazing. "What will it be?" Billy asked. "The king's daughter is going to be eaten by a fiery dragon," his master replied, "unless the champion fighter they've been preparing for six weeks can kill the dragon." "Oh," said Billy.

After he was left alone, there were people passing on horses and afoot, in coaches and chaises, in carriages and in wheelbarrows, all going to see the great sight. And all asked Billy why he was not on his way. But Billy said he didn't care about going.

After he was left alone, people were passing by on horses, walking, in coaches, in carriages, and even in wheelbarrows, all heading to see the big attraction. They all asked Billy why he wasn't on his way. But Billy said he didn't care about going.

When the last passer-by was out of sight, Billy ran and dressed himself in his master's best suit of clothes, took the brown mare from the stable, and was off to the king's town.

When the last person walking by was out of sight, Billy ran and put on his master’s nicest suit, took the brown mare from the stable, and headed off to the king’s town.

When he came there, he saw a big round place with great high seats built up around it, and all the people sitting there. Down in the midst was the champion, walking up and down proudly, with two men behind him to carry his heavy sword. And up in the centre of the seats was the princess, with her maidens; she was looking very pretty, but nervous.

When he arrived, he saw a large circular area with tall seats built around it, and all the people sitting there. In the middle, the champion walked back and forth proudly, with two men behind him carrying his heavy sword. At the center of the seats was the princess, accompanied by her maidens; she looked beautiful but anxious.

The fight was about to begin when Billy got there, and the herald was crying out how the champion would fight the dragon for the princess's sake, when suddenly there was heard a fearsome great roaring, and the people shouted, "Here he is now, the dragon!"

The fight was about to start when Billy arrived, and the herald was announcing how the champion would battle the dragon for the princess, when suddenly a terrifying roar was heard, and the crowd shouted, "Here he is now, the dragon!"

The dragon had more heads than the biggest of the giants, and fire and smoke came from every one of them. And when the champion saw the creature, he never waited even to take his sword,—he turned and ran; and he never stopped till he came to a deep well, where he jumped in and hid himself, up to the neck.

The dragon had more heads than the biggest giants, and fire and smoke poured from each one. When the champion saw the creature, he didn't even pause to grab his sword—he turned and ran; he didn't stop until he reached a deep well, where he jumped in and hid himself, up to his neck.

When the princess saw that her champion was gone, she began wringing her hands, and crying, "Oh, please, kind gentlemen, fight the dragon, some of you, and keep me from being eaten! Will no one fight the dragon for me?" But no one stepped up, at all. And the dragon made to eat the princess.

When the princess saw that her champion was gone, she started wringing her hands and crying, "Oh, please, kind gentlemen, fight the dragon, some of you, and save me from being eaten! Will no one fight the dragon for me?" But no one stepped forward at all. And the dragon moved to eat the princess.

Just then, out stepped Billy from the crowd, with his fine suit of clothes and his hide belt on him. "I'll fight the beast," he says, and swinging his stick three times round his head, to give him the strength of a thousand men besides his own, he walked up to the dragon, with easy gait. The princess and all the people were looking, you may be sure, and the dragon raged at Billy with all his mouths, and they at it and fought. It was a terrible fight, but in the end Billy Beg had the dragon down, and he cut off his heads with the sword.

Just then, Billy stepped out from the crowd, looking sharp in his fine suit and wearing his leather belt. "I’ll take on the beast," he declared, swinging his stick around his head three times to give himself the strength of a thousand men on top of his own. He strode confidently toward the dragon. The princess and everyone else were watching closely, no doubt, while the dragon roared at Billy with all its mouths, and they clashed. It was an intense battle, but in the end, Billy Beg brought the dragon down and sliced off its heads with his sword.

There was great shouting, then, and crying that the strange champion must come to the king to be made prince, and to the princess, to be seen. But in the midst of the hullabaloo Billy Begs slips on the brown mare and is off and away before anyone has seen his face. But, quick as he was, he was not so quick but that the princess caught hold of him as he jumped on his horse, and he got away with one shoe left in her hand. And home he rode, to his master's house, and had his old clothes on and the mare in the stable before his master came back.

There was a lot of shouting and crying, demanding that the strange champion come to the king to be made a prince and to the princess to be seen. But in the middle of the chaos, Billy Begs jumped on the brown mare and took off before anyone could see his face. But, as fast as he was, he wasn’t quick enough to escape the princess, who grabbed him as he leaped onto his horse, and he rode away with one of his shoes still in her hand. He rode home to his master's house, still in his old clothes, and stashed the mare in the stable before his master returned.

When his master came back, he had a great tale for Billy, how the princess's champion had run from the dragon, and a strange knight had come out of the clouds and killed the dragon, and before anyone could stop him had disappeared in the sky. "Wasn't it wonderful?" said the old gentleman to Billy. "I should say so," said Billy to him.

When his master returned, he had an exciting story for Billy about how the princess's champion had fled from the dragon, and a mysterious knight had descended from the clouds, defeated the dragon, and vanished into the sky before anyone could intervene. "Wasn't it amazing?" the old gentleman said to Billy. "Absolutely," replied Billy.

Soon there was proclamation made that the man who killed the dragon was to be found, and to be made son of the king and husband of the princess; for that, everyone should come up to the king's town and try on the shoe which the princess had pulled from off the foot of the strange champion, that he whom it fitted should be known to be the man. On the day set, there was passing of coaches and chaises, of carriages and wheelbarrows, people on horseback and afoot, and Billy's master was the first to go.

Soon, an announcement was made that the man who killed the dragon would be found and made the king's son and the princess's husband. Everyone was invited to the king's town to try on the shoe that the princess had taken off the foot of the mysterious champion; the man whom it fit would be recognized as the hero. On the appointed day, there was a parade of coaches, carts, carriages, and even wheelbarrows, with people on horseback and on foot, and Billy's master was the first to head out.

While Billy was watching, at last came along a raggedy man.

While Billy was watching, a scruffy man finally appeared.

"Will you change clothes with me, and I'll give you boot?" said Billy to him.

"Will you switch clothes with me, and I'll give you a boot?" said Billy to him.

"Shame to you to mock a poor raggedy man!" said the raggedy man to Billy.

"Shame on you for mocking a poor, ragged man!" said the ragged man to Billy.

"It's no mock," said Billy, and he changed clothes with the raggedy man, and gave him boot.

"It's not a joke," said Billy, and he swapped clothes with the shabby man and gave him a boot.

When Billy came to the king's town, in his dreadful old clothes, no one knew him for the champion at all, and none would let him come forward to try the shoe. But after all had tried, Billy spoke up that he wanted to try. They laughed at him, and pushed him back, with his rags. But the princess would have it that he should try. "I like his face," said she; "let him try, now."

When Billy arrived in the king's town, wearing his tattered clothes, nobody recognized him as the champion, and no one would let him step up to try on the shoe. However, after everyone else had tried, Billy said he wanted to give it a shot. They laughed at him and pushed him back because of his rags. But the princess insisted that he should have a chance. "I like his face," she said; "let him try, now."

So up stepped Billy, and put on the shoe, and it fitted him like his own skin.

So Billy stepped up, put on the shoe, and it fit him like his own skin.

Then Billy confessed that it was he that killed the dragon. And that he was a king's son. And they put a velvet suit on him, and hung a gold chain round his neck, and everyone said a finer-looking boy they'd never seen.

Then Billy admitted that he was the one who killed the dragon. And that he was a king's son. They dressed him in a velvet suit and put a gold chain around his neck, and everyone said they had never seen a finer-looking boy.

So Billy married the princess, and was the prince of that place.

So Billy married the princess and became the prince of that place.



THE LITTLE HERO OF HAARLEM[1]

THE LITTLE HERO OF HAARLEM[1]

[1] Told from memory of the story told me when a child.

[1] Recalled from the story someone told me when I was a kid.



A long way off, across the ocean, there is a little country where the ground is lower than the level of the sea, instead of higher, as it is here. Of course the water would run in and cover the land and houses, if something were not done to keep it out. But something is done. The people build great, thick walls all round the country, and the walls keep the sea out. You see how much depends on those walls,—the good crops, the houses, and even the safety of the people. Even the small children in that country know that an accident to one of the walls is a terrible thing. These walls are really great banks, as wide as roads, and they are called "dikes."

A long way off, across the ocean, there's a little country where the land is below sea level instead of above it, like here. Obviously, the water would flood in and cover the land and homes, if something weren't done to keep it out. But something is done. The people build huge, thick walls all around the country, and those walls keep the sea at bay. You can see how much relies on those walls—the good crops, the houses, and even the safety of the people. Even the little kids in that country know that a problem with one of the walls is a serious issue. These walls are actually large embankments, as wide as roads, and they're called "dikes."

Once there was a little boy who lived in that country, whose name was Hans. One day, he took his little brother out to play. They went a long way out of the town, and came to where there were no houses, but ever so many flowers and green fields. By-and-by, Hans climbed up on the dike, and sat down; the little brother was playing about at the foot of the bank.

Once there was a little boy living in that country named Hans. One day, he took his little brother out to play. They went far away from the town and reached a place with no houses, just lots of flowers and green fields. Eventually, Hans climbed up onto the dike and sat down while his little brother played at the foot of the bank.

Suddenly the little brother called out, "Oh, what a funny little hole! It bubbles!"

Suddenly, the little brother shouted, "Oh, what a weird little hole! It's bubbling!"

"Hole? Where?" said Hans.

"Hole? Where?" Hans asked.

"Here in the bank," said the little brother; "water's in it."

"Here in the bank," said the little brother, "there's water in it."

"What!" said Hans, and he slid down as fast as he could to where his brother was playing.

"What!" Hans exclaimed as he quickly slid down to where his brother was playing.

There was the tiniest little hole in the bank. Just an air-hole. A drop of water bubbled slowly through.

There was a tiny little hole in the bank. Just an air hole. A drop of water bubbled slowly through.

"It is a hole in the dike!" cried Hans. "What shall we do?"

"It’s a hole in the dam!" yelled Hans. "What should we do?"

He looked all round; not a person or a house in sight. He looked at the hole; the little drops oozed steadily through; he knew that the water would soon break a great gap, because that tiny hole gave it a chance. The town was so far away—if they ran for help it would be too late; what should he do? Once more he looked; the hole was larger, now, and the water was trickling.

He scanned the area; there was no one and no houses anywhere. He focused on the hole; the tiny drops were steadily seeping through; he realized that the water would soon cause a significant breach since that small hole allowed it to escape. The town was too far away—if they ran for help, it would be too late; what should he do? He looked again; the hole was now bigger, and the water was trickling through.

Suddenly a thought came to Hans. He stuck his little forefinger right into the hole, where it fitted tight; and he said to his little brother, "Run, Dieting! Go to the town and tell the men there's a hole in the dike. Tell them I will keep it stopped till they get here."

Suddenly, a thought struck Hans. He stuck his little forefinger into the hole, which fit perfectly; and he said to his little brother, "Run, Dieting! Go to town and tell the men there's a hole in the dike. Tell them I'll keep it blocked until they arrive."

The little brother knew by Hans' face that something very serious was the matter, and he started for the town, as fast as his legs could run. Hans, kneeling with his finger in the hole, watched him grow smaller and smaller as he got farther away.

The little brother could tell by Hans' expression that something serious was going on, so he sprinted toward the town as fast as he could. Hans, kneeling with his finger in the hole, watched him get smaller and smaller as he moved farther away.

Soon he was as small as a chicken; then he was only a speck; then he was out of sight. Hans was alone, his finger tight in the bank.

Soon he was as small as a chicken; then he was just a tiny dot; then he was gone. Hans was alone, his finger gripping the bank tightly.

He could hear the water, slap, slap, slap, on the stones; and deep down under the slapping was a gurgling, rumbling sound. It seemed very near.

He could hear the water, splash, splash, splash, on the stones; and deep down beneath the splashing was a gurgling, rumbling sound. It felt very close.

By-and-by, his hand began to feel numb. He rubbed it with the other hand; but it got colder and more numb, colder and more numb, every minute. He looked to see if the men were coming; the road was bare as far as he could see. Then the cold began creeping, creeping, up his arm; first his wrist, then his arm to the elbow, then his arm to the shoulder; how cold it was! And soon it began to ache. Ugly little cramp-pains streamed up his finger, up his palm, up his arm, till they reached into his shoulder, and down the back of his neck. It seemed hours since the little brother went away. He felt very lonely, and the hurt in his arm grew and grew. He watched the road with all his eyes, but no one came in sight. Then he leaned his head against the dike, to rest his shoulder.

By and by, his hand started to feel numb. He rubbed it with his other hand, but it got colder and more numb, colder and more numb, every minute. He looked to see if the men were coming; the road was empty as far as he could see. Then the cold began creeping up his arm; first his wrist, then his arm to the elbow, then up to his shoulder; it was so cold! Soon it started to ache. Ugly little cramp-pains shot up his fingers, into his palm, up his arm, until they reached his shoulder and down the back of his neck. It felt like hours since his little brother left. He felt very lonely, and the pain in his arm kept getting worse. He watched the road with all his attention, but no one appeared. Then he leaned his head against the dike to rest his shoulder.

As his ear touched the dike, he heard the voice of the great sea, murmuring. The sound seemed to say,—

As his ear pressed against the dike, he heard the voice of the vast sea, softly murmuring. The sound seemed to say,—

"I am the great sea. No one can stand against me. What are you, a little child, that you try to keep me out? Beware! Beware!"

"I am the vast ocean. No one can challenge me. What are you, a small child, that you think you can keep me away? Watch out! Watch out!"

Hans' heart beat in heavy knocks. Would they never come? He was frightened.

Hans' heart raced with heavy thumps. Would they never arrive? He felt scared.

And the water went on beating at the wall, and murmuring, "I will come through, I will come through, I will get you, I will get you, run—run—before I come through!"

And the water kept pounding against the wall, murmuring, "I will break through, I will break through, I will catch you, I will catch you, run—run—before I break through!"

Hans started to pull out his finger; he was so frightened that he felt as if he must run for ever. But that minute he remembered how much depended on him; if he pulled out his finger, the water would surely make the hole bigger, and at last break down the dike, and the sea would come in on all the land and houses. He set his teeth, and stuck his finger tighter than ever.

Hans started to pull his finger out; he was so scared that he felt like he had to run forever. But in that moment, he remembered how much was at stake for him. If he pulled his finger out, the water would definitely make the hole bigger and eventually break the dike, allowing the sea to flood all the land and houses. He gritted his teeth and pressed his finger in tighter than ever.

"You shall not come through!" he whispered, "I will not run!"

"You will not come through!" he whispered, "I will not run!"

At that moment, he heard a far-off shout. Far in the distance he saw a black something on the road, and dust. The men were coming! At last, they were coming. They came nearer, fast, and he could make out his own father, and the neighbours. They had pickaxes and shovels, and they were running. And as they ran they shouted, "We're coming; take heart, we're coming!"

At that moment, he heard a distant shout. Far away, he saw a dark shape on the road, along with a cloud of dust. The men were arriving! Finally, they were coming. They approached quickly, and he could recognize his father and the neighbors. They had pickaxes and shovels, and they were running. As they ran, they shouted, "We're coming; hang in there, we're coming!"

The next minute, it seemed, they were there. And when they saw Hans, with his pale face, and his hand tight in the dike, they gave a great cheer,—just as people do for soldiers back from war; and they lifted him up and rubbed his aching arm with tender hands, and they told him that he was a real hero and that he had saved the town.

The next minute, it seemed, they were there. And when they saw Hans, with his pale face and his hand gripped tightly in the dike, they let out a huge cheer—just like people do for soldiers returning from war; and they lifted him up and gently massaged his sore arm, telling him he was a true hero and that he had saved the town.

When the men had mended the dike, they marched home like an army, and Hans was carried high on their shoulders, because he was a hero. And to this day the people of Haarlem tell the story of how a little boy saved the dike.

When the men finished fixing the dike, they marched home like an army, and Hans was hoisted high on their shoulders because he was a hero. To this day, the people of Haarlem tell the story of how a little boy saved the dike.



THE LAST LESSON[1]

THE LAST LESSON[1]

[1] Adapted from the French of Alphonse Daudet.

[1] Adapted from the French of Alphonse Daudet.



Little Franz didn't want to go to school, that morning. He would much rather have played truant. The air was so warm and still,—you could hear the blackbird singing at the edge of the wood, and the sound of the Prussians drilling, down in the meadow behind the old sawmill. He would so much rather have played truant! Besides, this was the day for the lesson in the rule of participles; and the rule of participles in French is very, very long, and very hard, and it has more exceptions than rule. Little Franz did not know it at all. He did not want to go to school.

Little Franz didn't want to go to school that morning. He would much rather have skipped class. The air was so warm and calm—you could hear the blackbird singing at the edge of the woods and the sound of the Prussians practicing down in the meadow behind the old sawmill. He would so much rather have skipped class! Plus, today was the day for the lesson on the rules of participles, and the rule of participles in French is really long, very difficult, and has more exceptions than rules. Little Franz didn't understand it at all. He did not want to go to school.

But, somehow, he went. His legs carried him reluctantly into the village and along the street. As he passed the official bulletin-board before the town hall, he noticed a little crowd round it, looking at it. That was the place where the news of lost battles, the requisition for more troops, the demands for new taxes were posted. Small as he was, little Franz had seen enough to make him think, "What now, I wonder?" But he could not stop to see; he was afraid of being late.

But somehow, he went. His legs carried him hesitantly into the village and down the street. As he walked past the official bulletin board in front of the town hall, he noticed a small crowd gathered around it, looking at it. That was where the news of lost battles, the call for more troops, and the requests for new taxes were posted. Although he was just a kid, little Franz had seen enough to wonder, "What now, I wonder?" But he couldn't stop to find out; he was worried about being late.

When he came to the school-yard his heart beat very fast; he was afraid he was late, after all, for the windows were all open, and yet he heard no noise,—the schoolroom was perfectly quiet. He had been counting on the noise and confusion before school,—the slamming of desk covers, the banging of books, the tapping of the master's cane and his "A little less noise, please,"—to let him slip quietly into his seat unnoticed. But no; he had to open the door and walk up the long aisle, in the midst of a silent room, with the master looking straight at him. Oh, how hot his cheeks felt, and how hard his heart beat! But to his great surprise the master didn't scold at all. All he said was, "Come quickly to your place, my little Franz; we were just going to begin without you!"

When he arrived at the schoolyard, his heart raced; he was worried he was late because all the windows were open, yet he heard no noise—the classroom was completely silent. He had been counting on the noise and chaos before class—the banging of desk lids, the thud of books, the tapping of the teacher's cane and his "A little less noise, please"—to sneak into his seat without being noticed. But no; he had to open the door and walk up the long aisle in a quiet room, with the teacher staring right at him. Oh, how hot his face felt, and how fast his heart was pounding! But to his surprise, the teacher didn't scold him at all. All he said was, "Quick, take your seat, my little Franz; we were just about to start without you!"

Little Franz could hardly believe his ears; that wasn't at all the way the master was accustomed to speak. It was very strange! Somehow—everything was very strange. The room looked queer. Everybody was sitting so still, so straight—as if it were an exhibition day, or something very particular. And the master—he looked strange, too; why, he had on his fine lace jabot and his best coat, that he wore only on holidays, and his gold snuff-box in his hand. Certainly it was very odd. Little Franz looked all round, wondering. And there in the back of the room was the oddest thing of all. There, on a bench, sat visitors. Visitors! He could not make it out; people never came except on great occasions,—examination days and such. And it was not a holiday. Yet there were the agent, the old blacksmith, the farmer, sitting quiet and still. It was very, very strange.

Little Franz could hardly believe his ears; that wasn't at all how the master usually spoke. It felt really strange! Everything seemed off. The room looked weird. Everyone was sitting so still, so straight—as if it were an exhibition day or something really important. And the master—he looked odd too; he was wearing his fancy lace jabot and his best coat, the one he reserved for holidays, and he had his gold snuff-box in his hand. It was definitely strange. Little Franz glanced around, wondering. And there in the back of the room was the strangest thing of all. There, on a bench, sat visitors. Visitors! He couldn't figure it out; people only came on special occasions—examination days and the like. And it was not a holiday. Yet there were the agent, the old blacksmith, and the farmer, sitting quietly and still. It was very, very strange.

Just then the master stood up and opened school. He said, "My children, this is the last time I shall ever teach you. The order has come from Berlin that henceforth nothing but German shall be taught in the schools of Alsace and Lorraine. This is your last lesson in French. I beg you, be very attentive."

Just then, the teacher stood up and started the class. He said, "My students, this is the last time I will teach you. The order has come from Berlin that starting now, only German will be taught in the schools of Alsace and Lorraine. This is your last lesson in French. Please pay close attention."

His last lesson in French! Little Franz could not believe his ears; his last lesson—ah, that was what was on the bulletin-board! It flashed across him in an instant. That was it! His last lesson in French—and he scarcely knew how to read and write—why, then, he should never know how! He looked down at his books, all battered and torn at the corners; and suddenly his books seemed quite different to him, they seemed—somehow—like friends. He looked at the master, and he seemed different, too,—like a very good friend. Little Franz began to feel strange himself. Just as he was thinking about it, he heard his name called, and he stood up to recite.

His last lesson in French! Little Franz couldn't believe his ears; his last lesson—ah, that was what was on the bulletin board! It hit him in an instant. That was it! His last lesson in French—and he barely knew how to read and write—so he would never learn! He looked down at his books, all worn and battered at the corners; and suddenly, his books seemed completely different to him, they felt—somehow—like friends. He looked at the teacher, and he seemed different, too—like a really good friend. Little Franz started to feel odd himself. Just as he was thinking about it, he heard his name called, and he stood up to recite.

It was the rule of participles.

It was the rule of participles.

Oh, what wouldn't he have given to be able to say it off from beginning to end, exceptions and all, without a blunder! But he could only stand and hang his head; he did not know a word of it. Then through the hot pounding in his ears he heard the master's voice; it was quite gentle; not at all the scolding voice he expected. And it said, "I'm not going to punish you, little Franz. Perhaps you are punished enough. And you are not alone in your fault. We all do the same thing,—we all put off our tasks till to-morrow. And—sometimes—to-morrow never comes. That is what it has been with us. We Alsatians have been always putting off our education till the morrow; and now they have a right, those people down there, to say to us, 'What! You call yourselves French, and cannot even read and write the French language? Learn German, then!'"

Oh, what wouldn't he have given to be able to recite it from start to finish, exceptions and all, without making a mistake! But he could only stand there, hanging his head; he didn't know a single word of it. Then, through the loud pounding in his ears, he heard the teacher's voice; it was quite gentle, not at all the scolding tone he expected. And it said, "I'm not going to punish you, little Franz. Maybe you've been punished enough already. And you're not alone in your mistake. We all do the same thing—we all procrastinate our tasks until tomorrow. And—sometimes—tomorrow never comes. That has been our situation. We Alsatians have always been putting off our education until the next day; and now those people down there have the right to say to us, 'What! You call yourselves French, and can't even read and write in the French language? Learn German, then!'"

And then the master spoke to them of the French language. He told them how beautiful it was, how clear and musical and reasonable, and he said that no people could be hopelessly conquered so long as it kept its language, for the language was the key to its prison-house. And then he said he was going to tell them a little about that beautiful language, and he explained the rule of participles.

And then the teacher talked to them about the French language. He told them how beautiful it was, how clear, melodic, and logical, and he said that no people could be completely defeated as long as they kept their language, because the language was the key to their freedom. Then he said he was going to share a bit about that beautiful language and explained the rule of participles.

And do you know, it was just as simple as ABC! Little Franz understood every word. It was just the same with the rest of the grammar lesson. I don't know whether little Franz listened harder, or whether the master explained better; but it was all quite clear, and simple.

And you know what? It was as easy as ABC! Little Franz understood everything. It was the same with the rest of the grammar lesson. I'm not sure if little Franz was paying more attention, or if the teacher explained things better, but it was all really clear and straightforward.

But as they went on with it, and little Franz listened and looked, it seemed to him that the master was trying to put the whole French language into their heads in that one hour. It seemed as if he wanted to teach them all he knew, before he went,—to give them all he had,—in this last lesson.

But as they continued, and little Franz listened and observed, it felt to him like the teacher was trying to cram the entire French language into their minds in just that one hour. It seemed as if he wanted to share everything he knew before he left—to give them all he had—in this final lesson.

From the grammar he went on to the writing lesson. And for this, quite new copies had been prepared. They were written on clean, new slips of paper, and they were:—

From the grammar, he moved on to the writing lesson. For this, brand new copies had been prepared. They were written on fresh, new slips of paper, and they were:—

  France: Alsace.
  France: Alsace.

France: Alsace. France: Alsace.

All up and down the aisles they hung out from the desks like little banners, waving:—

All along the aisles, they dangled from the desks like little banners, waving:—

  France: Alsace.
  France: Alsace.

France: Alsace.
  France: Alsace.

And everybody worked with all his might,—not a sound could you hear but the scratching of pens on the "France: Alsace."

And everyone worked as hard as they could—there was no sound except for the scratching of pens on the "France: Alsace."

Even the little ones bent over their up and down strokes with their tongues stuck out to help them work.

Even the little kids focused on their up and down strokes, sticking their tongues out to help them concentrate.

After the writing came the reading lesson, and the little ones sang their ba, be, bi, bo, bu.

After the writing came the reading lesson, and the little ones sang their ba, be, bi, bo, bu.

Right in the midst of it, Franz heard a curious sound, a big deep voice mingling with the children's voices. He turned round, and there, on the bench in the back of the room, the old blacksmith sat with a big ABC book open on his knees. It was his voice Franz had heard. He was saying the sounds with the little children,—ba, be, bi, bo, bu. His voice sounded so odd, with the little voices,—so very odd,—it made little Franz feel queer. It seemed so funny that he thought he would laugh; then he thought he wouldn't laugh, he felt—he felt very queer.

Right in the middle of it, Franz heard an unusual sound, a big deep voice blending with the children's voices. He turned around, and there, on the bench at the back of the room, the old blacksmith sat with a big ABC book open on his lap. It was his voice Franz had heard. He was saying the sounds along with the little children — ba, be, bi, bo, bu. His voice sounded so strange with the little voices — so very strange — it made little Franz feel weird. It seemed so funny that he thought he would laugh; then he thought he wouldn't laugh, he felt — he felt very weird.

So it went on with the lessons; they had them all. And then, suddenly, the town clock struck noon. And at the same time they heard the tramp of the Prussians' feet, coming back from drill.

So the lessons continued; they covered everything. Then, all of a sudden, the town clock struck noon. At the same moment, they heard the sound of the Prussians' boots returning from drill.

It was time to close school.

It was time to end school.

The master stood up. He was very pale. Little Franz had never seen him look so tall. He said:—

The master stood up. He was really pale. Little Franz had never seen him look so tall. He said:—

"My children—my children"—but something choked him; he could not go on. Instead he turned and went to the blackboard and took up a piece of chalk. And then he wrote, high up, in big white letters, "Vive la France!"

"My kids—my kids"—but something got caught in his throat; he couldn’t continue. Instead, he turned and walked to the blackboard and picked up a piece of chalk. Then he wrote, high up, in big white letters, "Vive la France!"

And he made a little sign to them with his head, "That is all; go away."

And he nodded slightly to them, "That's enough; leave now."



THE STORY OF CHRISTMAS

THE STORY OF CHRISTMAS



There was once a nation which was very powerful, very fortunate, and very proud. Its lands were fruitful; its armies were victorious in battle; and it had strong kings, wise lawgivers, and great poets. But after a great many years, everything changed. The nation had no more strong kings, no more wise lawgivers; its armies were beaten in battle, and neighbouring tribes conquered the country and took the fruitful lands; there were no more poets except a few who made songs of lamentation. The people had become a captive and humiliated people; and the bitterest part of all its sadness was the memory of past greatness.

There was once a nation that was very powerful, very fortunate, and very proud. Its lands were productive; its armies won battles; and it had strong kings, wise lawmakers, and great poets. But after many years, everything changed. The nation had no more strong kings, no more wise lawmakers; its armies were defeated in battle, and neighboring tribes conquered the country and took the productive lands; there were no more poets except a few who sang songs of sorrow. The people had become captives and were humiliated; and the hardest part of all their sadness was the memory of past greatness.

But in all the years of failure and humiliation, there was one thing which kept this people from despair; one hope lived in their hearts and kept them from utter misery. It was a hope which came from something one of the great poets of the past had said, in prophecy. This prophecy was whispered in the homes of the poor, taught in the churches, repeated from father to son among the rich; it was like a deep, hidden well of comfort in a desert of suffering. The prophecy said that some time a deliverer should be born for the nation, a new king even stronger than the old ones, mighty enough to conquer its enemies, set it free, and bring back the splendid days of old. This was the hope and expectation all the people looked for; they waited through the years for the prophecy to come true.

But all those years of failure and humiliation brought one thing that kept this people from despair; one hope lived in their hearts and saved them from complete misery. It was a hope inspired by something one of the great poets of the past had predicted. This prophecy was shared in the homes of the poor, taught in churches, and passed down from fathers to sons among the wealthy; it was like a deep, hidden well of comfort in a desert of suffering. The prophecy stated that someday a deliverer would be born for the nation, a new king even stronger than the old ones, powerful enough to defeat its enemies, set it free, and restore the glorious days of the past. This was the hope and expectation that all the people longed for; they waited through the years for the prophecy to come true.

In this nation, in a little country town, lived a man and a woman whose names were Joseph and Mary. And it happened, one year, that they had to take a little journey up to the town which was the nearest tax-centre, to have their names put on the census list; because that was the custom in that country.

In this country, in a small town, there lived a man and a woman named Joseph and Mary. One year, they had to take a short trip to the nearest town to get their names added to the census list, since that was the custom there.

But when they got to the town, so many others were there for the same thing, and it was such a small town, that every place was crowded. There was no room for them at the inn. Finally, the innkeeper said they might sleep in the stable, on the straw. So they went there for the night.

But when they arrived in town, so many others were there for the same reason, and it was such a small town that every place was packed. There was no room for them at the inn. Finally, the innkeeper told them they could sleep in the stable on the straw. So they went there for the night.

And while they were there, in the stable, their first child was born to them, a little son. And because there was no cradle to put Him in, the mother made a little warm nest of the hay in the big wooden manger where the oxen had eaten, and wrapped the baby in swaddling clothes, and laid Him in the manger, for a bed!

And while they were there, in the stable, their first child was born to them, a little son. And since there was no cradle to put Him in, the mother made a cozy nest of hay in the big wooden manger where the oxen had eaten, wrapped the baby in blankets, and laid Him in the manger as a bed!

That same night, on the hills outside the town, there were shepherds, keeping their flocks through the darkness. They were tired with watching over the sheep, and they stood or sat about, drowsily, talking and watching the stars. And as they watched, behold, an angel of the Lord appeared unto them! And the glory of the Lord shone round about them! And they were sore afraid. But the angel said unto them, "Fear not, for behold I bring you good tidings of great joy, which shall be to all people. For unto you is born, this day, in the city of David, a saviour,—which is Christ the Lord. And this shall be a sign unto you: ye shall find the babe, wrapped in swaddling clothes, lying in a manger."

That same night, on the hills outside the town, there were shepherds watching over their flocks in the darkness. They were tired from keeping an eye on the sheep, and they stood or sat around, drowsily chatting and looking at the stars. As they watched, suddenly, an angel of the Lord appeared to them! And the glory of the Lord shone all around them! They were very afraid. But the angel said to them, "Do not be afraid, for I bring you good news of great joy that will be for all people. For today in the city of David, a Savior has been born to you—he is Christ the Lord. And this will be a sign to you: you will find the baby, wrapped in cloths, lying in a manger."

And suddenly there was with the angel a multitude of the heavenly host, praising God, and saying, "Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will toward men."

And suddenly, there was with the angel a great crowd of the heavenly host, praising God, and saying, "Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, goodwill toward people."

When the angels were gone up from them into heaven, the shepherds said to one another, "Let us now go even unto Bethlehem, and see this thing which is come to pass, which the Lord hath made known unto us." And they came, with haste, and they found Mary, and Joseph, and the babe lying in a manger. And when they saw Him in the manger, they knew that the wonderful thing the angel said had really happened, and that the great deliverer was born at last.

When the angels had ascended into heaven, the shepherds said to each other, "Let's go to Bethlehem and see this thing that has happened, which the Lord has told us about." So they hurried off and found Mary, Joseph, and the baby lying in a manger. When they saw Him in the manger, they realized that the amazing thing the angel had said was true, and that the great deliverer had finally been born.


THE CHILD-MIND; AND HOW TO SATISFY IT



"It is the grown people who make the nursery stories," wrote Stevenson, "all the children do is jealously to preserve the text." And the grown person, whether he makes his stories with pen or with tongue, should bring two qualities at least to the work—simplicity of language and a serious sincerity. The reason for the simplicity is obvious, for no one, child or otherwise, can thoroughly enjoy a story clouded by words which convey no meaning to him.

"It’s the adults who create the nursery stories," wrote Stevenson, "while all the kids do is protect the text fiercely." And the adult, whether they craft their stories with a pen or by speaking, should bring at least two qualities to the task—simple language and genuine sincerity. The reason for the simplicity is clear: no one, child or adult, can fully enjoy a story filled with words that don’t have any meaning for them.

The second quality is less obvious but equally necessary. No absence of fun is intended by the words "serious sincerity," but they mean that the story-teller should bring to the child an equal interest in what is about to be told; an honest acceptance, for the time being, of the fairies, or the heroes, or the children, or the animals who talk, with which the tale is concerned. The child deserves this equality of standpoint, and without it there can be no entire success.

The second quality is less obvious but just as important. There's no intention to take the fun out of "serious sincerity," but it means that the storyteller should engage the child with an equal interest in what’s about to be shared; a genuine acceptance, for the moment, of the fairies, the heroes, the children, or the talking animals involved in the story. The child deserves this equal perspective, and without it, there can be no complete success.

As for the stories themselves, the difficulty lies with the material, not with the child. Styles may be varied generously, but the matter must be quarried for. Out of a hundred children's books it is more than likely that ninety-nine will be useless; yet perhaps out of one autobiography may be gleaned an anecdote, or a reminiscence which can be amplified into an absorbing tale. Almost every story-teller will find that the open eye and ear will serve him better than much arduous searching. No one book will yield him the increase to his repertoire which will come to him by listening, by browsing in chance volumes and magazines, and even newspapers, by observing everyday life, and in all remembering his own youth, and his youthful, waiting audience.

As for the stories themselves, the challenge comes from the material, not from the child. Styles can vary widely, but the content must be mined. Out of a hundred children's books, it's likely that ninety-nine will be useless; yet maybe from one autobiography, you could uncover an anecdote or a memory that could grow into a captivating story. Almost every storyteller will find that being observant will serve him better than a lot of hard searching. No single book will provide him with the additions to his repertoire that he will gain by listening, browsing through random books and magazines, and even newspapers, by observing everyday life, and by remembering his own childhood and his eager, young audience.

And that youthful audience? A rather too common mistake is made in allowing overmuch for the creative imagination of the normal child. It is not creative imagination which the normal child possesses so much as an enormous credulity and no limitations. If we consider for a moment we see that there has been little or nothing to limit things for him, therefore anything is possible. It is the years of our life as they come which narrow our fancies and set a bound to our beliefs; for experience has taught us that for the most part a certain cause will produce a certain effect. The child, on the contrary, has but little knowledge of causes, and as yet but an imperfect realisation of effects. If we, for instance, go into the midst of a savage country, we know that there is the chance of our meeting a savage. But to the young child it is quite as possible to meet a Red Indian coming round the bend of the brook at the bottom of the orchard, as it is to meet him in his own wigwam.

And that youthful audience? A common mistake is to overestimate the creative imagination of the typical child. What the normal child actually has is a huge amount of gullibility and no limits. If we take a moment to think about it, we realize there’s been little to restrict their thoughts, so anything seems possible. It’s the years of our lives that narrow our imaginations and set boundaries on our beliefs; experience has shown us that usually, certain causes lead to specific effects. In contrast, a child has little knowledge of causes and only a vague understanding of effects. For example, if we venture into a wild country, we know there's a possibility of encountering a savage. But for a young child, it feels just as likely to meet a Native American coming around the bend of the brook at the bottom of the orchard as it does to see him in his own wigwam.

The child is an adept at make-believe, but his make-believes are, as a rule, practical and serious. It is credulity rather than imagination which helps him. He takes the tales he has been told, the facts he has observed, and for the most part reproduces them to the best of his ability. And "nothing," as Stevenson says, "can stagger a child's faith; he accepts the clumsiest substitutes and can swallow the most staring incongruities. The chair he has just been besieging as a castle is taken away for the accommodation of a morning visitor and he is nothing abashed; he can skirmish by the hour with a stationary coal-scuttle; in the midst of the enchanted pleasuance he can see, without sensible shock, the gardener soberly digging potatoes for the day's dinner."

The child is great at pretending, but his make-believe is usually practical and serious. It's his willingness to believe, rather than pure imagination, that helps him. He takes the stories he has been told, the facts he has seen, and mostly recreates them as best as he can. And "nothing," as Stevenson says, "can shake a child's faith; he accepts the most awkward substitutes and can overlook the biggest contradictions. The chair he was just using as a castle gets moved for a morning visitor, and he isn’t at all embarrassed; he can play for hours with a stationary coal bucket; in the middle of the magical garden, he can watch the gardener digging potatoes for dinner without any real shock."

The child, in fact, is neither undeveloped "grown-up" nor unspoiled angel. Perhaps he has a dash of both, but most of all he is akin to the grown person who dreams. With the dreamer and with the child there is that unquestioning acceptance of circumstances as they arise, however unusual and disconcerting they may be. In dreams the wildest, most improbable and fantastic things happen, but they are not so to the dreamer. The veriest cynic amongst us must take his dreams seriously and without a sneer, whether he is forced to leap from the edge of a precipice, whether he finds himself utterly incapable of packing his trunk in time for the train, whether in spite of his distress at the impropriety, he finds himself at a dinner-party minus his collar, or whether the riches of El Dorado are laid at his feet. For him at the time it is all quite real and harassingly or splendidly important.

The child is neither an underdeveloped "grown-up" nor a perfect angel. They might have a bit of both, but mostly, they're like an adult who dreams. Both the dreamer and the child accept whatever happens without question, no matter how strange or unsettling it might be. In dreams, the most wild, unlikely, and fantastical things occur, but they don't seem that way to the dreamer. Even the biggest cynic among us has to take their dreams seriously and without sarcasm, whether they find themselves jumping off a cliff, unable to pack their suitcase in time for the train, showing up at a dinner party without a collar despite feeling very out of place, or discovering that the riches of El Dorado are right in front of them. In those moments, everything feels completely real and either annoyingly or wonderfully significant.

To the child and to the dreamer all things are possible; frogs may talk, bears may be turned into princes, gallant tailors may overcome giants, fir-trees may be filled with ambitions. A chair may become a horse, a chest of drawers a coach and six, a hearthrug a battlefield, a newspaper a crown of gold. And these are facts which the story-teller must realise, and choose and shape the stories accordingly.

To the child and the dreamer, everything is possible; frogs can talk, bears can turn into princes, brave tailors can defeat giants, and fir trees can be filled with dreams. A chair can turn into a horse, a chest of drawers can become a coach and six, a hearth rug can be a battlefield, and a newspaper can be a crown of gold. These are truths that the storyteller must understand and use to craft the tales accordingly.

Many an old book, which to a modern grown person may seem prim and over-rigid, will be to the child a delight; for him the primness and the severity slip away, the story remains. Such a book as Mrs Sherwood's Fairchild Family is an example of this. To a grown person reading it for the first time, the loafing propensities of the immaculate Mrs Fairchild, who never does a hand's turn of good work for anyone from cover to cover, the hard piety, the snobbishness, the brutality of taking the children to the old gallows and seating them before the dangling remains of a murderer, while the lesson of brotherly love is impressed are shocking when they are not amusing; but to the child the doings of the naughty and repentant little Fairchilds are engrossing; and experience proves to us that the twentieth-century child is as eager for the book as were ever his nineteenth-century grandfather and grandmother.

Many old books that might seem overly proper and stiff to an adult can be a joy for a child; for them, the stuffiness and strictness fade away, leaving just the story. A book like Mrs. Sherwood's Fairchild Family is a perfect example of this. For an adult reading it for the first time, the lazy tendencies of the perfect Mrs. Fairchild, who doesn't lift a finger to help anyone throughout the entire book, along with the harsh piety, the snobbishness, and the shocking act of taking the kids to the old gallows to see the remains of a murderer while teaching them about brotherly love, can be disturbing or even comical. But for a child, the antics of the naughty and repentant little Fairchilds are completely engaging, and experience shows that a 21st-century child is just as eager for the book as their 19th-century grandparents were.

Good Mrs Timmin's History of the Robins, too, is a continuous delight; and from its pompous and high-sounding dialogue a skilful adapter may glean not only one story, but one story with two versions; for the infant of eighteen months can follow the narrative of the joys and troubles, errors and kindnesses of Robin, Dicky, Flopsy and Pecksy; while the child of five or ten or even more will be keenly interested in a fuller account of the birds' adventures and the development of their several characters and those of their human friends and enemies.

Good Mrs. Timmin's History of the Robins is a constant pleasure; and from its grand and elaborate dialogue, a skilled adapter can draw not just one story, but two versions of the same narrative. A toddler of eighteen months can follow the tale of Robin, Dicky, Flopsy, and Pecksy's joys, troubles, mistakes, and kindnesses, while a child aged five, ten, or even older will be deeply engaged with a more detailed account of the birds' adventures and the growth of their characters, along with those of their human friends and foes.

From these two books, from Miss Edgeworth's wonderful Moral Tales; from Miss Wetherell's delightful volume Mr Rutherford's Children; from Jane and Ann Taylor's Original Poems; from Thomas Day's Sandford and Merton; from Bunyan's Pilgrim's Progress and Lamb's Tales from Shakespeare, and from many another old friend, stories may be gathered, but the story-teller will find that in almost all cases adaptation is a necessity. The joy of the hunt, however, is a real joy, and with a field which stretches from the myths of Greece to Uncle Remus, from Le Morte d'Arthur to the Jungle Books, there need be no more lack of pleasure for the seeker than for the receiver of the spoil.

From these two books, from Miss Edgeworth's wonderful Moral Tales; from Miss Wetherell's delightful volume Mr Rutherford's Children; from Jane and Ann Taylor's Original Poems; from Thomas Day's Sandford and Merton; from Bunyan's Pilgrim's Progress and Lamb's Tales from Shakespeare, and from many other old friends, stories can be gathered, but the storyteller will find that in almost all cases adaptation is necessary. The thrill of the hunt, however, is a real joy, and with a range that stretches from the myths of Greece to Uncle Remus, from Le Morte d'Arthur to the Jungle Books, there will be no shortage of pleasure for both the seeker and the receiver of the treasure.


The following is a list of valuable sources for the story-teller, all yielding either good original material for adaptation, or stories which need only a slight alteration in the telling.[1]

The following is a list of valuable sources for the story-teller, all offering either great original material for adaptation or stories that just need a little tweaking in the telling.[1]

[1] Readers may be interested in A History of Story-telling, by Arthur Ransome. (Jack.)

[1] Readers might want to check out A History of Storytelling by Arthur Ransome. (Jack.)



  • THE BIBLE.
  • MOTHER GOOSE'S MELODY. (Bullen.)
  • THE STORY HOUR, by Kate Douglas Wiggin. (Gay & Hancock.)
  • STORIES FOR KINDERGARTEN. (Ginn.)
  • ST NICHOLAS MAGAZINE, bound volumes. (Warne.)
  • LITTLE FOLKS, bound volumes. (Cassell.)
  • FABLES AND NURSERY TALES, edited by Prof. Charles Eliot Norton. (Heath.)
  • STORIES TO TELL THE LITTLEST ONES, by Sara Gone Bryant. (Harrap.)
  • MOTHER STORIES, by Maud Lindsay. (Harrap.)
  • MORE MOTHER STORIES, by Maud Lindsay. (Harrap.)
  • ÆSOP'S FABLES.
  • STORIES TO TELL TO CHILDREN, by Sara Cone Bryant. (Harrap.)
  • THE BOOK OF STORIES FOR THE STORY-TELLER, by Fanny Coe. (Harrap.)
  • SONGS AND STORIES FOR THE LITTLE ONES, by Gordon Browne. (Harrap.)
  • CHARACTER TRAINING (stories with an ethical bearing), by E.L. Cabot and E. Eyles. (Harrap.)
  • STORIES FOR THE STORY HOUR, by Ada M. Marzials. (Harrap.)
  • STORIES FOR THE HISTORY HOUR, by Nannie Niemeyer. (Harrap.)
  • STORIES FOR THE BIBLE HOUR, by R. Brimley Johnson. (Harrap.)
  • NATURE STORIES TO TELL TO CHILDREN, by H. Waddingham Seers. (Harrap.)
  • OLD TIME TALES, by Florence Dugdale. (Collins.)
  • THE MABINOGION. (Dent.)
  • PERCY'S RELIQUES. (Warne.)


TOLD THROUGH THE AGES SERIES. (Harrap.)

TOLD THROUGH THE AGES SERIES. (Harrap.)

  • LEGENDS OF GREECE AND ROME, by G.H. Kupfer, M.A.
  • FAVOURITE GREEK MYTHS, by L.S. Hyde.
  • STORIES OF ROBIN HOOD, by J.W. McSpadden.
  • STORIES OF KING ARTHUR, by U.W. Cutler.
  • STORIES FROM GREEK HISTORY, by H.L. Havell, B.A.
  • STORIES FROM WAGNER, by J.W. McSpadden.
  • BRITAIN LONG AGO (stories from old English and Celtic sources), by E.M. Wilmot-Buxton, F.R.Hist.S.
  • STORIES FROM SCOTTISH HISTORY (selected from "Tales of a Grandfather"), by Madalen Edgar, M.A.
  • STORIES FROM GREEK TRAGEDY, by H.L. Havell, B.A.
  • STORIES FROM THE EARTHLY PARADISE, by Madalen Edgar,M.A.
  • STORIES FROM CHAUCER, by J.W. McSpadden.
  • STORIES FROM THE OLD TESTAMENT, by Mrs S. Platt.
  • TOLD BY THE NORTHMEN (stories from the Norse eddas and sagas), by E.M. Wilmot-Buxton, F.R.Hist.S.
  • STORIES FROM DON QUIXOTE, by H.L. Havell, B.A.
  • THE STORY OF ROLAND AND THE PEERS OF CHARLEMAGNE, by James Baldwin.

(Teachers in need of good stories should keep themselves acquainted with the development of this series, as fresh volumes are constantly added. The material is precisely the right kind for the story-teller, since the stories have come to us from distant days when, as the national inheritance of this race or that, they were told in homely cabins by parents to their children, or sung by bards to festive companies.)

(Teachers looking for great stories should stay updated on the progress of this series, as new volumes are regularly added. The material is perfect for storytellers because these tales have been passed down from ancient times, where they were shared in cozy homes by parents to their children, or sung by bards to festive gatherings.)



  • STORIES OF THE ENGLISH, by F. (Blackwood.)
  • OLD GREEK FOLK STORIES, by Josephine Peabody. (Harrap.)
  • RED CAP TALES, by S.R. Crockett. (Black.)
  • A CHILD'S BOOK OF SAINTS, by Wm. Canton. (Dent.)
  • CUCHULAIN, THE HOUND OF ULSTER, by Eleanor Hull. (Harrap.)
  • THE HIGH DEEDS OF FINN, by T.W. Rolleston, M.A. (Harrap.)
  • THE BOOK OF THE EPIC, by H.A. Guerber. (Harrap.)
  • THE MYTHS OF GREECE AND ROME, by H.A. Guerber. (Harrap.)
  • MYTHS OF THE NORSEMEN, by H.A. Guerber. (Harrap.)
  • MYTHS AND LEGENDS OF THE MIDDLE AGES, by H.A. Guerber. (Harrap.)
  • HERO-MYTHS AND LEGENDS OF THE BRITISH RACE, by M.I. Ebbutt, M.A. (Harrap.)
  • THE MINSTRELSY OF THE SCOTTISH BORDER.
  • GLEANINGS IN BUDDHA-FIELDS, by Lafcadio Hearn. (Kegan Paul.)
  • THE GOLDEN WINDOWS, by Laura E. Richards. (Allenson.)
  • HANS ANDERSEN'S FAIRY TALES.
  • GRIMM'S FAIRY TALES.
  • ENGLISH FAIRY TALES, by Joseph Jacobs. (Nutt.)
  • FOLK-TALES FROM MANY LANDS, by Lilian Gask. (Harrap.)
  • CELTIC FAIRY TALES, by Joseph Jacobs. (Nutt.)
  • INDIAN FAIRY TALES, by Joseph Jacobs. (Nutt.)
  • WEST AFRICAN FOLK-TALES, by W.H. Barker and C. Sinclair. (Harrap.)
  • RUSSIAN FAIRY TALES, by R. Nisbet Bain. (Harrap.)
  • COSSACK FAIRY TALES, by R. Nisbet Bain. (Harrap.)
  • THE HAPPY PRINCE, by Oscar Wilde. (Nutt.)
  • DONEGAL FAIRY TALES, by Seumas McManus.
  • IN CHIMNEY CORNERS, by Seumas McManus.
  • THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.
  • THE BLUE FAIRY BOOK (and others), by Andrew Lang. (Longmans.)
  • FAIRY STORIES, by John Finnemore. (S.S. Union.)
  • THE JAPANESE FAIRY BOOK. (Constable.)
  • FAIRY TALES FROM FAR JAPAN, translated by Susan Bollard.(Religious Tract Society.)
  • IN THE CHILD'S WORLD. (Philip.)
  • LEGENDS FROM FAIRYLAND, by Holme Lee. (Warne.)
  • THE KING OF THE GOLDEN RIVER, by John Ruskin. (Grant Allen.)
  • THE WELSH FAIRY BOOK, by Jenkyn Thomas. (Unwin.)
  • AT THE BACK OF THE NORTH WIND, by George Macdonald. (Blackie.)
  • TELL-ME-WHY STORIES ABOUT ANIMALS, by C.H. Claudy. (Harrap.)
  • TELL-ME-WHY STORIES ABOUT GREAT DISCOVERIES, by C.H. Claudy. (Harrap.)
  • UNCLE REMUS, by Joel Chandler Harris. (Routledge.)
  • MACAULAY'S LAYS OF ANCIENT ROME.
  • LE MORTE D'ARTHUR, by Sir Thomas Malory. (Macmillan.)
  • THE BOY'S FROISSART, by Henry Newbolt. (Macmillan.)
  • STORIES FROM DANTE, by Susan Cunnington. (Harrap.)
  • THE JUNGLE BOOKS, by Rudyard Kipling. (Macmillan.)
  • JUST SO STORIES, by Rudyard Kipling. (Macmillan.)
  • WOOD MAGIC, by Richard Jefferies. (Longmans.)
  • AMONG THE FARMYARD PEOPLE, by Clara D. Pierson. (Murray.)
  • AMONG THE NIGHT PEOPLE, by Clara D. Pierson. (Murray.)
  • AMONG THE MEADOW PEOPLE, by Clara D. Pierson. (Murray.)
  • THE ANIMAL STORY BOOK, by Andrew Lang. (Longmans.)
  • WILD ANIMALS I HAVE KNOWN, by Ernest Thompson Seton. (Nutt.)
  • A BOOK OF NATURE MYTHS, by Florence Holbrook. (Harrap.)
  • MORE NATURE MYTHS, by F.V. Farmer. (Harrap.)
  • PARABLES FROM NATURE, by Mrs A. Gatty. (Bell.)
  • NORTHERN TRAILS, by W.J. Long. (Ginn.)
  • THE KINDRED OF THE WILD, by Chas. G.D. Roberts. (Duckworth.)
  • RAB AND HIS FRIENDS, by Dr John Brown.
  • A CHILD'S GARDEN OF VERSES, by R.L. Stevenson. (Longmans.)
  • A TREASURY OF VERSE FOR LITTLE CHILDREN, compiled by Madalen Edgar, M.A. (Harrap.)
  • A TREASURY OF VERSE FOR BOYS AND GIRLS, compiled by Madalen Edgar, M.A. (Harrap.)
  • A TREASURY OF BALLADS, compiled by Madalen Edgar, M.A. (Harrap.)
  • BIMBI, by Ouida. (Chatto.)
  • STORIES FROM SHAKESPEARE, by Dr Thomas Carter. (Harrap.)
  • STORIES FROM THE FAERIE QUEENE, by Laurence H. Dawson. (Harrap.)
  • MORAL TALES, by Maria Edgeworth. (Macmillan.)



        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!